Dear friend,

First of all, I must say that I’ve been meaning to write to you for a long time. For years, actually. This letter has been in the making since I was a teenager. I'm about to enter the second quarter of my century, and I thought if I didn't do it now, I’d never do it.

I've been feeling very nostalgic lately. Every day I reflect on my life, especially on my art. You know I like to write. And I think about why I write. What is it that moves people to do anything?

I think it's love and pain. I believe that humans were made to escape pain and protect love. I say “protect” and not “seek” because love is inherent in human beings, contrary to what cynics might say. To be alive is to flow with love, and as proof of this I can show you the history of humanity: eras of pure misery, suffering that transcends generations, the worst of the worst. Would we consciously choose to continue an existence plagued with endless evils, if there wasn't a reason to do so? Don't you think we would have decided a long time ago to put an end to all evil forever, that is, to voluntarily extinguish ourselves, if we thought that was the most rational thing to do? What makes our small and insignificant species not choose to self-destruct is what makes it not so insignificant. It’s love for life that moves the world, my friend. It may be subconscious, it disguises itself, it changes shape, but it's there.

But when it comes to art, it doesn't matter what moves the world; an artist is an individual, and the human mind must be analyzed in terms of its uniqueness. What can move an artist who has never loved, or who has never felt pain? Where can his magic… his inspiration come from? Where is an artist's love born?

Art is sensory. We can see it in paintings, movies and novels; we smell and taste it in culinary works; we can touch it on the fabric of a dress; we hear it in orchestras and indie rock bands. But its inspiration is not sensory. It isn’t intellectual either: it doesn’t come from the body or the mind.

There's a book called The War of Art (by Steven Pressfield) that states that all callings of the soul, that is, vocations, come from a single source, a single metaphysical force, separated, but united to us, that indicates the path we must follow to reach happiness. There is a force that wants us to accomplish our mission. They are the angels, the muses, the “inspiration”, whatever you want to call it. When we do what we came to do in the world, we are accompanied by this force.

But there is an obstacle, as immaterial as its counterpart. There’s another force that haunts all people, all the time. It's almost undetectable, very hard to see. Pressfield calls it "Resistance". It's the force that tries to prevent us from fulfilling our mission. I'm sure this will be familiar to you, it certainly is to me.

Resistance fights against the divine. It’s an ally of abulia, depression and apathy. It’s a leech that feeds on suffering; it’s never satisfied and will never be. It has a colossal objective: to destroy love for life.

To me, Resistance feels like an endless list of priorities. Anything seems much more urgent than sitting down to write my ideas. There’s always something else to do, the time never seems right, my ideas have to wait to be written, they have to get in line. But what's strange is that when I get free time, I’m the one that goes out in search of something else. Leisure has to be avoided at all costs. Not even the idea of starting appears in my mind. And if it does, something inside me panics. Now’s the right time, inaudible voices whisper, if you don't do it now, you never will.

Then Resistance answers for me, without my noticing. It does so with my voice:

I have to watch that new anime that everyone is talking about.

I need cigarettes.

I have to go get a coffee with Miranda.

I have to get into a relationship.

I need to graduate.

You gain nothing from it, do something productive.

Something that makes money.

After reading Pressfield's book, I became more aware of its tricks. Bit by bit I began to hear its voice. A perverse imitation of my natural voice, that revealed more of its dirty nature the more attention I paid to its distorted resonance. Resistance went back to its hiding place. It has only one weakness, being found out.

I cleared my schedule (that was never that busy), closed my bedroom door, put on my headphones and rested my fingers on the laptop keys. Muses are capricious; sometimes they play pranks, sometimes they test you. They are spontaneous, they like their orders to be followed immediately. Sometimes they abandon me when I'm alone with a blank document, patiently waiting for some indication, however precarious it may be.

They don't listen to threats. They don't care about your need to acquire capital to feed yourself, or ask about the status of your rent or bills. They only know that they won't let you be happy until you do what they say. They’re a little despotic in that respect. How inconsiderate… don't you think? Why couldn't they call me for a more lucrative and stable activity, like programming. There are people who have programming, medicine or law as vocation, good for them. My luck is that of a hostile and difficult to secure world. The muses don’t promise anything material. They don’t promise success, fame or fortune.

Resistance can also take the form of overly strict self-criticism. This is especially pernicious, because we may think those are our own perfectionistic standards. That our sensitivity to mistakes is so high that nothing we do seems to satisfy us. Of course, these criticisms are limited to our work only. We can appreciate other people's works and ignore the imperfections, sometimes we don't even notice them. It's hard to perceive that the criticism is rarely directed to our art, and is almost always directed to ourselves. If that haughty voice only leaves a bitter aftertaste, without anything constructive, it’s the voice of Resistance.

Also you can’t argue with Resistance. No matter how much you argue with it, invariably you’ll lose. The only thing that can be done to weaken it is to listen to it attentively, knowing what it really is.

Resistance can also imitate (or reproduce) the voices of others. For example, an older brother:

"Cringe."

A father:

"Is that what you spend your time on?"

A friend:

*Laughter*

Or a negative comment on the internet:

"I hate Twilight Sparkle x Flash Sentry."

An artist with a severe and undiagnosed case of Resistance can truly lead a miserable life. Especially if the people around them don’t know anything about artistic calls, or if they are the involuntary spokespersons of their own Resistance.

"Nobody cares if you don't finish it."

"Nobody cares. Period."



Forgive me for being so hyperbolic.

It's hard to overcome the relentless urge to self-destruct when we see no reason to do so. It bleeds empty, boring hours, in which we are almost paralyzed on the bed, lazily sliding our fingertips across the phone screen. You have time, right? Art can wait. Checking twitter is more important. Our pride doesn’t allow us to abandon the idea that one day we will put in 100% of our effort, one day we’ll get tired of lying to ourselves and we will study, draw, write, exercise or sleep well. But that day never comes. That's why every birthday feels so miserable. If you get to work, the years that go by won't make you despair, I assure you.

Who can leap into the void, relying only on faith in oneself? A lunatic.

Who can leap into the void, relying on faith in oneself, and survive? Those that trust, I suppose.

And I don't mean that they trust that in the end, they’ll accomplish all their goals, that they’ll live out the fantasies of the future that were born in childhood. Fulfilling your mission doesn’t mean that. The muses don’t dictate fate or circumstances. Trusting them promises nothing but their company.

What I mean by all this is that art fulfills a function, one of the most selfish ones there is. It helps the artist to be happy. For some that means expressing their pain through art. Others express the love that fills their hearts, love for art or for life. My muse is honesty. When writing fiction or a letter like this, I'm being honest, and that is pure happiness.





Sincerely,

A lonely writer





P. S. This letter is addressed to you, reader, and it was inspired by a poet (who doesn't know me, but I do) that is facing an illness and keeps creating his art like a true warrior.

The air was thick with anticipation as the crowd roared, their voices echoing off the cold concrete walls. They were gathered here for one reason and one reason only: to witness the ultimate power struggle between two individuals, each with their own unique strengths and weaknesses. In one corner, stood Marcus, a towering figure of dominance and muscle. At 6ft 10in tall and weighing a staggering 275 pounds, he was a force to be reckoned with. His eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger as he scanned the crowd, searching for his next victim. And in the other corner, there was Sandra.

She was just a 13-year-old girl, barely more than a child, with a body that hadn't yet fully matured. Her hair was a tangled mess, her face flushed from fear and embarrassment, and her small frame trembled as she stood there, naked and vulnerable. Sandra was the perfect victim for Marcus. He enjoyed physically dominating girls, and there was no denying that she was going to be an easy target.

The crowd grew silent as the referee, a burly man with a crooked nose, stepped between them. He motioned for them to touch gloves, and Sandra tentatively reached out, her tiny fist making no impression on Marcus' massive hand. The crowd laughed, their cruel amusement only serving to fuel Marcus' desire to hurt her.

He stepped back, bouncing on his toes like a panther ready to pounce. With a powerful thrust, he drove his fist into Sandra's stomach, doubling her over. She let out a sharp gasp, her eyes unfocused with pain. Marcus didn't wait for her to recover; he was on her in an instant, his meaty forearm slamming into her shoulder blades, driving her face-first into the mat. The impact reverberated through her entire body, and she felt a sharp stab of pain in her neck.

She dropped to her knees, gasping for air as Marcus towered over her, his chest heaving with each ragged breath. "Get up," he growled, reaching down to grab her hair in his massive hand. He yanked her to her feet, forcing her to face him again. "You're going to give me a fight, aren't you?" he sneered, his words dripping with contempt. Sandra shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She wanted to fight back, but she knew she couldn't. Marcus was too strong, too big.

"Wrong answer" Marcus hissed as he grabbed Sandra by the throat and lifted her off the ground. Her feet dangled helplessly in the air as he slammed her back-first against the mat with a sickening thud. He let her body slump to the ground, gasping for air. Her vision swam and her head throbbed painfully. But she didn't fight back. She didn't want to provoke him further.

He kicked the small girl's legs apart roughly, spreading her wide. "You're just a little slut, aren't you?" he growled, lowering his face to her crotch. Sandra whimpered as his hot breath brushed against her sensitive flesh. She felt his rough hands roughly part her labia, exposing her helpless, vulnerable sex to his view. He chuckled darkly, his hot breath causing her to tremble. "You're so wet for me, aren't you?" he whispered, his voice vibrating against her tender skin.

Somebody yells she only 13, but Marcus ignores it. He lifts her up and throws her against the mat. Sandra feels like her ribs are cracking and her lungs can't expand. She gasps for air, tears streaming down her face. Marcus straddles her, his massive thighs pinning her shoulders to the mat. He leans down, his bearded face close to hers, and whispers in her ear, "You know what they say about little girls who cry, right?" She shakes her head, unable to speak. "They're just begging to be fucked," he growls, and with that he thrusts his hips forward, ramming his enormous erection into her.

Sandra's eyes looks like they're bulging out of her head, and she makes a guttural moan as the pain of his intrusion cuts through her. She feels like she's being split in two, her insides being stretched and torn by the enormity of his manhood. Tears stream down her face, but she doesn't struggle or fight back. She's too terrified, too overwhelmed by the pain. Marcus grunts as he begins to thrust his hips roughly against her, his powerful body slamming into hers with each thrust. He's relentless, merciless, taking her over and over again until she feels like she can't take anymore.

The little girls eyes rolls in the back of her head as she blacks out from the pain. Her body goes limp beneath him as he continues to thrust, her cries muffled by the mat. Marcus grunts and growls, his hips slamming against her in a brutal rhythm. He's not even close to climaxing yet, but he doesn't care. He's enjoying the feeling of power, of dominance, too much.

He leans down, grabbing a fistful of her hair and yanking her head back, forcing her to look into his bloodshot eyes. "You like this, don't you?" he snarls. "You like being my little whore." Sandra doesn't respond, her mouth half opened in a silent scream. Marcus takes this as defiance and slams his hips against her harder, making her cry out in pain. He thrusts faster now, his hot seed burning inside her as he reaches his climax.

She feels like she's being torn apart, her body unable to withstand the relentless pounding. Her vision blurs, her thoughts become jumbled. She tries to focus on anything but the agony, but it's impossible. Marcus growls and groans, his body tense as he empties himself inside her. Finally, he collapses on top of her, his weight pressing her into the mat. She gasps for air, her chest heaving as she tries to catch her breath.

The feeling of her 13 year old body beneath him twitching and convulsing as he empties himself inside her only serves to heighten Marcus's arousal. He growls, his weight pressing down on her, his hips still moving, not wanting to let go, not wanting this moment to end. Her body is so small, so tight, and he feels like he's taking her apart, piece by piece, claiming her as his own. His thrusts become more frenzied, more desperate, as he loses control, his animal instincts taking over.

Sandra unconscious body twitches beneath him as Marcus continues his brutal assault. He doesn't care if she can feel him, if she's in pain or not. All he cares about is the sensation of her tightness wrapped around him, the knowledge that he's the one who's taking her, claiming her as his own. His hips slam into her with an animalistic fury, driving deeper and deeper into her tiny, yielding body.

He growls and grunts, lost in the savage rhythm of their coupling. Sweat drips down his face, stinging his eyes as he leans forward, bracing himself on her breast with one hand while his other fist tightens in her hair. Her body is a living, breathing piece of artwork, painted in hues of red and purple, her skin stretched taut over his invading weapon.

He looks down at the 13-year-old her eyes unfocused and glazed over as she lays there, limp and defeated beneath him. Her body is covered in sweat, her breathing ragged and shallow. Her once-pristine white gym suit is now stained and torn, revealing the marks of his brutal possession. He slams his hips into her one final time, feeling the familiar tightness of her body give way as he releases the last of his seed deep inside her.

Marcus collapses on top of her again, his chest heaving as he tries to catch his breath. He lies there for several long moments, feeling the aftershocks of his orgasm pulse through his body. He looks down at the unconscious girl beneath him, her chest rising and falling slowly as she begins to breathe again. His hand reaches down to stroke her hair, running through the sweat-drenched strands.

Marcus violently pulls out of the young girl's body, leaving a trail of blood and his semen on the mat beneath them. He gazes down at her lifeless form, his chest heaving as he struggles to catch his breath. His face is flushed with both exertion and arousal, and his eyes gleam with a mixture of satisfaction and malice. He reaches down, roughly grabbing a fistful of her hair, and yanks her head up, forcing her to look at him. Her eyes are glassy and unfocused, and he takes pleasure in knowing that he's destroyed whatever innocence she once possessed.

"Well, well, well," he hisses through gritted teeth. "Looks like I've made quite the mess, haven't I?" He releases her hair, letting her head drop back to the mat with a thud. "Guess you're going to have to clean this up before anyone notices, aren't you? You don't want anyone to find out what a little slut you are, do you?"

Sandra doesn't respond, her body convulsing and twitching from the aftermath of their violent coupling. Marcus lets out a dark laugh, finding humor in her helplessness. He leans forward, his breath hot on her face as he speaks. "You know, Sandra, I've always thought you were such a pretty little thing. So innocent, so pure. But looks can be deceiving, can't they?" He trails his fingers down her cheek, leaving a line of wetness in their wake. "I knew that deep down, you were just waiting for someone like me to come along and show you your true nature."

He stands up, towering over her, his erection still throbbing. He takes in the sight of her naked, sweaty body, the evidence of their union still dripping from his member. With a satisfied grunt, he punches the her in her jaw as hard as he could, knocking her out once more. He doesn't want her to remember any of this. It's better if she believes that she's still the innocent girl she once was.

Sandra's head hits the ground hard, her limp body jolting from the impact. Marcus looks down at her, a wolfish grin spreading across his face. He takes a step back, admiring the damage he's done to this poor, defenseless girl. Blood trickles from her mouth, staining her pale skin, but he doesn't care. All that matters is the power he holds over her, the control he has over her fate.

John stood for a moment at the gate of Stonewood High's main campus, admiring the beautiful architecture. He was no expert, but each one of these buildings surely cost millions to design, let alone build.

Stonewood High was one of the most prestigious high schools in the world. With its sprawling, beautiful campus, overqualified teachers, extensive and well-funded extracurriculars and generous scholarship program, both gifted students and the children of the rich and powerful around the world flocked to it like bats.

The keyword here being ""was"". Stonewood ""was"" one of the best schools in the world, but a few failed investments, loss of a major donor and an administrator who disappeared along with most of the school's cash have brought the mighty institution to the brink of bankruptcy. The board suddenly found themselves in a sticky situation: the contractually-bound funding of the hundreds of clubs, groups and sports teams, as well as the guaranteed college full-rides for gifted students suddenly became an extravagant expense that the school could no longer afford, yet could not legally back out of.

Enter John. A professional assassin and hitman, John was hired by the board to eliminate some of the most costly students. With terrorist leaders, prominent businessmen and political leaders in his portfolio, killing high schoolers was hardly going to be a challenge. Naturally, he was not cheap to hire; the only reason the school could afford him was because they were not paying in cash, but rather the promise of free reign with his methods and, if he wished, the bodies.

John smiled as he entered the school grounds, scrolling through his phone to find details on his first victim. This was going to be fun.

I'd always found my older sister, Mia, to be incredibly sexy. She was 4 years older than me, her being 17 and I being 13. Ever since i could remember i had fantasized about her. I knew it was wrong to fantasize about her but i just couldnt help myself and for obvious reasons. She had blonde hair tied back into a ponytail, freckles, cute nerdy glasses, and a curvy body. I'd always try to get a peek of her while she was in the shower of our shared bathroom, occasionally getting a view of one of her breasts or her ass. Our house only had 2 bathrooms, one between me and my sisters room and the other connected to our mom's bedroom.
Normally when she showered there wasnt too much of a gap in the curtain, making it incredibly easy to perv on her while I 'used the bathroom.'
Like with any other time I'd heard the bathroom shower running, I gave a single knock before walking in. Walking past the shower curtain, I realized that it wasn't shut all the way, the opening being a few inches larger than normal. As I walked past the opening I was able to get an amazing side view of my sisters naked body. I sat down on the toilet, pretending to actually use it for a minute as to not cause any suspicion.
I tried to make my way past the curtain with only a quick peek but the amazing view clouded my judgment, stopping and staring at my sister as she lathered up her hairless legs, unable to move, entranced by her perfect figure. Before I could snap out of it myself, someone else did it for me.
"Enjoying the view?" My sister teased, staring at me through the opening in the curtain.
"Oh shit, sorry, I didnt mean-" I tried to bullshit my way out but my sister cut me off.
"Relax, I'm not mad, you just surprised me is all.." my sister moved back a bit, obstructing my view of most of her sexy figure, the only exception being her face, a patient and slightly nervous smile painted across it.
"But if you're done checking me out, would you mind leaving so I can finish?"
I'm surprised by her response, not expecting her to be so chill about it.
"Well i mean, this is the first time ive ever been able to properly check you out. Usually the curtain is actually closed."
My sister peers down at her feet for a moment before looking back to me, visibly blushing a bit.
"Oh.. so you want to stay?" Her voice still soft but sounding noticeably more anxious.
I nod "of course i wanna stay, you look way better without clothes on. Letting me get a good view for a while will help me deal with, you know.."
I glance down at my crotch, a noticeable bulge I'm my pants before looking back to my sister.
"Oh.." she looks down at the tent as well, blushing ever harder than before.
"Well, as your big sister it's my job to take care of you and help you out when you need it. If you ever need help from me, no matter what it is, you should just tell me. Especially when Considering I'm the one causing your problem, It's my responsibility to fix it. So, if you want anything more specific, just say the word."
My sister smiled lovingly at me, her hand moving to my crotch, gently rubbing her hand against the fabric. She undid my belt with ease sliding my jeans off as well and giving her a good look at my 14 inch cock.
Her eyes widen "christ, for a dick this big, I'd do anything."
Her hand wraps around my member as she slowly strokes its length. "Seriously, ill do anything you want, just promise youll fuck me with it."
I raise an eyebrow "i can guarantee that. Youll really do anything?"
She nods enthusiasticly. "Yes, literally anything. She begins slowly stroking my shaft with one hand, turning the shower off with her other.
"So, what do you want?"
She grins at me, kissing me on the lips.
"Well, since you kept asking for it, you can start by letting me fuck you."
Mia just nods and turns around, bending over in front of me.
"That's not exactly what I had in mind, you didn't specify that you wanted me in your pussy."
My sister stood up and turned back to face me. "Oh, sorry I didn't specify that. If you want to fuck me somewhere else, thats fine with me. Now, what hole did you actually have in mind? "
I smile and look up and down my sisters sexy body. Without saying a word I grab my pants off the floor and pull out my pocket knife, flipping it open and revealing the nearly 6 inch blade. "How about this one?" I pause for a moment before stabbing the blade into my sister's soft belly, just below her belly button. Cutting it a bit wider before pulling it out. I poke my finger into the hole, blood oozing from the wound. I smile.
My sis looks down in shock at the wound in her belly. "Y-you stabbed me.."
I shake my head "no, I just made my own hole. I'll still be inside you so it shouldn't be a problem, right? Technically, any hole my dick can fit in is fuckable."
Mia winces and nods reluctantly. "I guess it's alright.." she looks at me nervously but accepting, knowing she'd promised me anything and she couldn't take it back.
"You will use my pussy at some point though right, I was hoping you meant that hole.."
I shrugged. "Maybe, we'll see. I have a lot of other things to do first. Let me finish fucking your belly first, after that I have a few things I want to do to you first, but after that if you're still in the mood, then sure."
She nods her head, kissing my cheek.
"Trust me, I will be. There's no way in hell I'd miss out on riding your enormous cock!"
I smile. "now, I need you to lean back against the wall and stick your belly out.
Mia nodded, leaning back into the wall and pushing her belly towards me.
"just slide it in."
I pressed the head of my cock against the wound, slowly pushing it in, the skin around the hole stretching and tearing from the size.
"Fuck, thats even better than i thought itd be." I kiss Mia on the lips and she kisses back. As our lips pull apart I slam my hips forward, the full length of my cock burrowing balls deep into her gut, the skin around the hole tearing even further, now almost 3 times its original size.
"f-fuck~ OW" She gave a pained cry, cutting herself off and taking a deep breath, almost wanting to make me stop. "s-sorry, I didn't expect that, it just surprised me a bit."
I kiss her cheek "it's fine." I begin thrusting in and out of her belly as fast and rough as I could.
"How's it feel, sis?"
"It doesnt hurt as bad as i thought it would, its alright." Mia gave me a peck on the cheek as I continued pounding her guts. "How does it feel for you?"
"It's alright, but if you want to do a good job then you've gotta do some of the heavy lifting too, thrust into me like a good whore. Prove you love having your guts fucked."
I continued my thrusts, Mia nodded, immediately doing as I asked, thrusting into me as fast as she could, struggling to keep pace but determined to please me.
"Since you're doing such a good job, I think you deserve a reward.." I give her a quick kiss on the lips "where do you want me to cum?"
Mia pants as she continues to keep pace with my thrusts. "F-fuck I don't know.. wherever you want, I'm not picky."
I lean in and kiss her deeply, our lips locking as we thrust into eachother. Our lips remained locked for only a minute, pulling away and quickly sliding my cock from her belly, before I could force it into her dripping wet pussy I had to stop. Wrapped around my cock was 3 feet of my big sisters pretty pink intestines.
"Sis, I need you to look at my dick."
Mia looked down at my cock, her eyes widened in shock and fear as she realized what she was seeing.
"are those my guts?" She looked at me already knowing the answer.
"Yea, they are." I kissed her cheek.
"Oh fuck.." she looked down at her intestines in disbelief
"Am i going to die!?" She yelled at me, tears in her eyes.
"Don't yell at me, that won't fix the situation. I mean, i guess it really depends on how tough you are and whether youve improved" I spoke calmly.
Mia continued looking at the mess of her own innards tangled around my member, taking deep breaths to try calming down.
I let her take a few breaths before gently grabbing her hand and moving it down to my cock, making her wrap it around the several feet of fleshy coils covering my rock hard dick. I wrap my hand around hers, making her stroke my intestine covered cock. "Do you think you'd be tough enough to not die, no matter how badly you're hurt?"
She shakes her head.
"Fuck.. i dont really think im all that tough.. but i know I said you could do anything you wanted to me. im not strong enough to go on forever, so i cant promise anything. I will die if you go on too long, i dont have any idea how long id actually live for though. Just go as long as youd like." she trails off for a moment and let's out a sigh. "How long do you think id last?"
I think for a second before shrugging. "Depends on what I do to you and how durable you are. Provided i dont damage your immediately vital organs then you could probably survive at least an hour."
She tilts her head, thinking over her options. "I'll do my best to stay alive for you. Hurt me as bad as you possiby can, i cant guarentee id survive it but ill do my best. sound good~?"
As the last two words leave her mouth she gives me a kiss on the lips and gives me a loving smile.
"That sounds incredible. You're the best big sister I could have ever asked for." I kiss her back.
She smiles back "any good sister would do this for their brother, I'm not doing anything that I shouldn't already be expected to do."
I smile to myself. "If you don't mind hurting yourself, maybe you could pull out some of your guts and jerk me off with them."
Mia nodded "Quit phrasing it like a question, I will do whatever you'd like.
"Then you better get started, no reason to keep me waiting."

She moves her hand to the wound on her belly, grabbing at her intestines, yanking roughly on the flesh ropes until several feet have been torn free from her chest cavity. She moves quickly, not wanting to keep me waiting.
"You should slow down, you could damage some of your insides."
"I'll be fine, I won't damage them, promise."
I shake my head at her, confused. "That's not how it works, your intestines can be destroyed by you yanking them out like that…"
She rolled her eyes. "I'm 4 years older than you, I know how hard I can pull way better than you."
I just shrug "Okay. If you're so confident then you shouldn't mind betting on it, right?"
She nods in acknowledgment. "Alright, we can bet on it."
I smile "you're gonna pull out the rest of your intestines the way you were a minute ago. If you damage them then you lose the bet.
She wraps the coils around her palm before continuing to roughly yank her loose intestines free.
"If i win, i want $100" Mia raised an eyebrow, yanking at her pink fleshy tubing.
"Okay Mia, if I win I get to use your body like a sex toy. Anything I want, whenever I want. Sound good?"
"Yea, we have a deal" She smiled and kissed my cheek before pushing her hand back into her open abdomen. I watched her root around inside herself. some parts of her digestive tract not able to be pulled out as easily.
"Almost got it.." I watch her yank on her digestive tract as hard as she can, at first we'd thought yanking them out actually worked well. That was until we saw the rest of it. As she pulled out the rest of her tubing, she acknowledged the several feet of intestine that were shredded to nothing by pulling at it. Handing me a few pieces of her own shredded guts.
"I guess you win. I didn't realize I was pulling the wrong way~ So I guess anything goes, just say what you want and I'll get it done." She kisses me directly on the lips.
[Maybe a part 2 will exist someday]

Winter Moore, Child Porn Star, Disposed Of At 13 - Paimon Times (No-Sex, Loli, Referenced Snuff)

1. I am a novice erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of parental betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. As with all my stories, it is dialogue heavy and light on sexual details (which I choose to reserve to the reader's imagination!).

4. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!

***

Reporting by Paimon Times

Winter Moore was the biggest name in child pornography until her father had her disposed of last week, just shy of her 14th birthday. When asked about his motivation for getting rid of his only daughter, Fred Moore said that Winter’s profitability to him was waning as she aged.

“14 is practically geriatric in this business. She had a good run, but it was time to retire her.”

Winter is the latest victim to the Reproductive and Postnatal Justice Act that the Prime Minister signed into law four years ago. Only three years prior to that, child pornography was legalized.

Fred Moore was comfortable discussing Winter’s life with the Times.

“She had a short but eventful life, characterized by abrupt changes in her circumstances.”

“When child porn was legalized, she was 7. I immediately signed her up. We weren’t doing well financially, and I knew she was one in a million as far as beauty was concerned.”

Child pornography was legalized to the shock of many. Many decades of relaxed sexuality around children – regarded as “grooming” by critics – had slowly changed attitudes around the institution. Few expected the Prime Minister to take this step, however.

“Analysts almost missed it!” said Mariah Timber, Associate Professor of Grievance Studies at Asmodeus University. “The legalization of a whole industry was hidden in an omnibus bill that was primarily concerned with infrastructure spending, of all things.”

“Even then, it was hidden among a host of other reforms in labor law. When eagle-eyed policy wonks found it, people realized there had been a tectonic shift in entertainment,” said Timber.

Winter quickly shot to the top of the child pornography rankings. When she turned 10, she was acknowledged as a superstar in the fledgling industry.

“That year disposal was also legalized,” Fred explained. “I knew she would go to the grinder. But there was still more money to be made.”

Fatal postnatal termination of parenthood, or what is commonly referred to as “disposal,” was a controversial reform by the Government. Sponsors in the Left Party had long argued that it was fundamentally “ridiculous” to treat the right to abortion as special when it only related to nine months out of eighteen years of motherhood.

“The question was, why did feminists treat abortion as such a big issue if a mother was only pregnant for less than five percent of the time that motherhood stretches,” Timber explained. “Feminism quickly gained a ‘fifth wave’ that, among other things, said that a mother must control her motherhood, from the prenatal to the postnatal stages, right until their offspring reaches adulthood.”

The Right Party, however, regarded the Leftists’ proposal as discriminatory. If mothers were to have this right, so should fathers.

“We went further than that, actually,” explained Senator Melinoë Lamia, the Right Party’s spokesperson on the amendments. “What about nonbinary and genderfluid parents? The Right Party simply sought equality, and that was what our amendments to the reforms were about.”

And so, any parent, including Fred Moore, received the right to “dispose” of their offspring up to the age of majority.

“It was a godsend. No need to commit to eighteen laborious years,” Moore said.

Asked what comes next for him, Moore said he would continue running his child pornography studio.

“We have about 20 models today. Win’ was the queen bee, but that’s obviously no longer the case.”

“We expect to get quite a bit more mileage out of Win’. Her disposal was recorded and will be released to our premium site when the winter begins, in her honor.”

“When we announced this, subscriber numbers shot through the roof! She remains my little moneymaker.”

The child pornography community will remember Winter Moore as a standard-setter in the industry, as it grows from strength to strength.

THE END

This initially started as a 250 words challenge idea. But by the time I was happy with what I had, it was already twice as long. So instead, I decided to extend it a little bit, to make it its own independent short story.

Somehow, it's more or less a single picture of the scene in my head, that I gave some context to. I sure as hell don't have the skills to draw it, although I'd love it if someone who does gets inspired, but I figured I might be able to make a half decent story out of it.

Warning/kinks list : loli m/f (although mostly f), torture, rape, skinning, cannibalism, …

The spy, the Grok and the blood sausage

Leah was slowly moving along the line of tents, silent as a shadow, when she heard a scream coming from the tent at the end. A loud pained scream.
She looked around. Nobody stirred. It was common in the camp.
A second scream, filled with anguish, that died in the middle. A kid's scream.
Staying unnoticed was the top priority. She knew she shouldn't, but she had to take a look.

When she reached the tent, she gasped in horror. The large tent was made of hundreds of skins stitched together. All of them children's. Of various ages and either sex, judging by the size and small penises and vulvae. The supports were made of arms' and legs' bones tied together. Small skulls decorating the pillars.
Up front, a boy and a girl impaled either side of the entrance, no older than 8. The spike ran through their little pussy and asshole, visibly bulging up to their sternum, coated in a trickle of blood. A nail ran through their pubis and into the spike, ensuring they could survive up to days. She wished she could help them, but they were as good as dead. She entered.

Inside the vestibule, the stench of blood, fear and pain overpowered her. She took a few minutes to calm down her nausea. From inside came the sickening noise of flesh hitting flesh, and male pleasure grunts.

She gingerly opened the skin leather flap into the main room, to a vision of horror.
In the back, several children bodies hanging from butcher's hooks. Most of them skinless. The others horribly mutilated. All of them missing body parts.
In front of them, 5 boys and girls with hands and feet cuffed. A spreader bar holding their legs spread. A pole going through either their ass or pussy, forcing them to stand up, without visibly damaging them. Forced to watch in horror what was happening.
In a corner, buckets of entrails.
On the side, a rack with a skin stretched in it. A little girl was chained to the frame, scraping the skin and trembling in fear.
On the ground, blood everywhere. Small canals draining it towards what looked like a small pool.

In the middle, a little girl held in a frame, unconscious. Most of her back skinned, skin flaps hanging either side of her. Muscle had been cut from her skinned left ass cheek and was starting to cook on a grill placed in front of her. A male had his dick buried deep inside her pussy.
It's skin was a brownish red, as if permanently stained. Although most of it was actually covered in her blood.
A look of bliss on its ugly face, it was about to cum.

She had to do something and now was the time, while it was distracted.
She fully entered the room, silent as a ghost.
A boy saw her and gasped. His chains rattled. The Grok angrily raised his head, then followed the boy's look. A devilish smile flowered on his face, chilling Leah to the bone and freezing her in place.

Pulling out of the cum filled pussy and raising his dagger, he called.
“Krong, Kthoro! Get your asses in here, we have a guest! We're gonna need a bigger skinning frame for that one. Oh, and to get me a boy to replace the one that just saved his skin! I guess this one can pleasure me when I take my bath.”
Leah didn’t even want to think how the boy was meant to pleasure the Grok, but either way, drowning was a better death than being skinned alive.

Before she could recover from her surprise, strong clawed hands grabbed her arm, and a raspy reptilian voice breathed in her ear “Welcome sweetheart. I hope you’re not too busy for the next few days, because we’re gonna have lots of fun together! The boss doesn’t care too much for older women, but don’t worry. We’re gonna take good care of you, and your blood can feed the pool all the same!”

Without even giving her another look, the Grok refocused his attention on the girl and started cutting a slice of her right ass cheek, pulling her back to consciousness, eliciting another high pitched scream. He placed the slice on the grill and turned the other one over.

Lifting the girl’s head and looking into her eyes, he announced. “Our dinner’s almost ready, my love. Tonight, we’re having rump-steak. I think you’ll find the meat is prime quality. Red meat is good to stay strong. It has lots of iron, to help replenish blood. You wouldn’t want to disappoint me by getting too weak too early, wouldn’t you? You wouldn’t want me to have someone step in?”

“n-, no …” whispered the girl, her voice broken.
“What cooking would you like?”
“med-, medium… rare” she managed to answer.
“Good, good. I recon tomorrow, we can have blood sausage. Made with real intestines. Your intestines, and your blood, of course.” he added with a cruel smile. “Keep strong, my love. Don’t forget our pact. You have to last a week.”
A sobbing noise escaped the little girl that was scraping the skin, and suddenly, Leah noticed how much they looked alike. Twins!
Her eyes widening in shock, Leah barely felt the claw going down her spine, slicing her shirt open.
It’s only when the Grok went back behind the girl and started skinning her left leg that she noticed she was being expertly stripped naked. The girl’s screams of pain covered the sounds of her struggle to escape her captors.

To no avail.
She always knew she wouldn’t die in her bed. In her line of work, that rarely happened. But she couldn’t think of a worst mission to be her last.

I don't know what did it, but we all knew it was over.

Oh, well. They had a good ride.

My wife- my granddaughter, to be honest. Her mother's… Fifth, I think.

Honestly, who keeps track anymore?

She was fully three years old at this point. Long in the tooth. She'd popped out ten daughters in the last two years. Most sold off, a couple wandered away.

Two I couldn't stand it after they were just over a month old, fully grown, long-legged and with their sweet little F-cups spurting their first sweet cream, ready to get knocked up and pop out their own little baby bimbos in under a week.

Airheads grow up so fast.

Both of them barely managed to get three fresh generations before their bodies drove me mad, I had to go all the way. One I couldn't get all the way to the town square, I just bent her over the bridge railing and fucked her, flipped her over the edge once I'd unloaded.

She squealed with glee all the way down, and her mother and sister pranced and applauded at the wet sound of her head bursting on the concrete pier far below.

The other, she took a dozen loads and looked almost pregnant with cum before I was worn out, and let her mother drag her by the ankles through the ripsaw, bursting like a water balloon of gore and semen when the jagged blade tore through her eager flesh.

I smiled, watching her mother revel in the hot mess, drenched in steaming gore, holding her dead daughter's bisected halves by the ankles, and looking to me for approval.

She reminded me of her grandmother, that first day after graduation, when we had all gone out and snagged a wandering bimbo off the street.

Some ass-up, some tits-up, all with their heads between the bars of the safety railing beside the train tracks.

Maybe I was a softie, but something kept making me tug her back a little when all the other guys would shove theirs out a little more.

She looked glorious, face and tits splattered with blood and meat and bone and brains, looking eagerly for the next train, staring hungrily at the battered, dented, gore-soaked patch of metal on the front corner of the subway car.

She didn't catch a train. I kept her for six months, until she'd raised two daughters to adulthood, both viable replacements.

I had the older one swing the axe while her mother was riding my dick.

Stupid airhead hadn't missed a beat, her headless corpse kept fucking me for almost four minutes before it reached for its severed neck, then fell over.

The younger managed six minutes before it ran out of steam. I don't think it ever noticed its head go flying.

She did love that axe. Nine months later, ten kids cranked out, six sold off, and three she'd hacked up herself as soon as all three were grown enough to breed.

Her last daughter watched in amazement as her mommy's favourite axe crashed down through Mommy's forehead, all the way down through her gaping, squirting snatch.

Her last daughter. My granddaughter.

I don't know why I was so gentle with her, took so much time.

But there we were. Three years old, starting to show.

Her tits didn't bounce so high, her nipples pointed to the horizon instead of the sky. I could see faint lines starting to show at the corners of her eyes whenever she giggled.

We were on a walk, her and two of her granddaughters. My… Great grandchildren?

Great-great?

They gave great titjobs, at least.

Honestly, it had gone on too long, it was getting too hard to find new ways to entertain myself. I'd completely given up on trying to match the Old World, before the Bimbo Singularity.

All my stock wore just heels, kneepads, elbowpads, and ID collars now.

Too ditz to know trotting around naked used to be shameful. They only got confused when the other bimbos would blush and look away.

Somehow, we suddenly knew.

We didn't get all the way to the square, just stopped at a streetcorner snuff station. All three went down on their knees, backing up to the wall and taking the steel probes up their asses, giggling happily as they clipped the heavy red cables to their tits.

I pressed the red buttons high over their heads, held them down as I leaned in.

Even with their hands free, they were good girls, using their mouths to get my belt and pants open, licking and sucking at my cock and balls.

I moaned, I groaned. Something in that singularity had changed us, too, I think. I unloaded maybe… Eight times, I think, leaving their happy pink faces and tits absolutely slick in cum.

With a moan, I stepped back, letting the buttons go, and high voltage ripped through all three, from ass to tits.

I left them, flailing and gibbering as they fried, already smoking and smouldering. City services would get to them eventually.

I heard a shocked little moan, saw a pale, skinny, orange-haired bimbo with buck teeth and freckles and glasses, staring in shock as her knees wobbled, her own sweet juices dribbling down her thighs from under her short little sundress.

She'd gotten off on the show.

She had no tags, no claims. I caught her dress and gave it a sharp yank, tore the shreds into the gutter, watched her smile as her freckly tits wobbled and bounced, her pointy brown nipples getting bigger and harder and dribbling.

Those freckly tits flounced and bounced and wobbled and sloshed as I held her ankles high, pounding her tight little ass as hard as I could, her neck locked into the lunette on the curbside guillotine beside the public wastebin.

I came three times in her ass before she finally screeched loud enough to let the rope slip from her teeth, but it was the eighth time for her, spasming cunt splattering all over my belly when the blade swished through her neck.

Her head tumbled out into the street as mine started to wobble and roll, her death spasms making her ass squeeze a sudden fourth orgasm from my cock. The one-two punch made me dizzy, I barely noticed as the big tires of the truck veered closer to the curb.

I did notice her severed head burst like a watermelon under the wheels, the truck carefully aimed to run it over.

Front tire, two sets of back tires, mashing skin and bone and brains into the asphalt. I heard the soft clunk of gears as the truck shifted to reverse, backed up and mashed it a little more.

I groaned, pulling my cock from the spasming corpse, shoved it over to the waste bin. The compactor caught an arm and started dragging it in with wet, messy crunches.

I heard the door thump, the click of heels on the asphalt as the driver circled around the little truck.

I recognized her after a minute. She was a dark chocolate brown, shiny and slick. She had a red flannel jacket on, wide open over her heavy, wobbling tits, big fat nipples dripping white cream on the asphalt.

There were two little faded scars on her belly, alongside the creases of her abs. No bimbos would be popping from there.

Her legs were strong, and her juices were dribbling down to her knees, starting to spatter and mix with the fresh blood and grey matter on her steel-toed, steel-heeled workboots.

I could see green, purple and pink lipstick on the edge of her short denim skirt, hungry smears all over her dripping, hairless chocolate snatch.

I looked up, and saw her smirking face twice. Once on the Owner ID on her collar, again with her own face, smirking down at me.

She was a foot taller in those six inch work heels, and a good bit broader.

Eight year old Katie. Katie Baker, now. She'd chosen a last name, since I saw her last at graduation.

"Hey, Carl. Still popping airheads on your own?"

A shift in the wind brought a whiff of overcooked pork to my nose. I looked back, saw the three dead girls weren't twitching anymore, turned red-brown and shriveled like overcooked gas station hot dogs.

When I looked back, Katie was gone. Or, gone down.

Her thick tongue and lush, blood-red painted lips enveloped my cock. She rolled it around a bit, pulled it out, spat the taste of the dead ginger's ass into the gutter. Without a hitch or a gag or a sound, I felt my fat, throbbing tip slip down her throat, and she casually deepthroated all twelve inches of my embarrassingly short cock.

I let out a grunt and had to lean against the guillotine lamppost, resting a hand on one of her big, fluffy afropuff pigtails, riding along with the wet bobs of her head, her fluffy, wooly bangs getting sticky with the juices the dead ginger had squirted all over my gut.

She pulled back when I finally had to let loose, held the tip of my dick in her plump lips, swallowed once to make room. She didn't spill a drop, but leaned back, showed her pink tongue rolling my spunk in her mouth, then swallowed loudly, and showed her empty mouth.

Katie had come to the school as a special project. Too smart to be a bimbo, opted for sterilization to keep from adding brains to the herd. She'd graduated with the highest grades in the class.

She'd never once let herself be fucked, and now she'd dropped to her knees and sucked me off like it was nothing.

"Wuh ha… Have you been… Up to, Katie…?" I moaned in a daze.

She grinned, tipped her head towards her truck. Soft and rounded with a snug little cab and bloated fenders for its ten gnarly tires, its blue paint splattered in old mud and fresh blood, there were a dozen or more bright and happy bimbos milling in the stakesided pickup bed.

Katie Baker's Breeding Farm and Lady Bakery was painted on the door, above and below a cartoonish picture of a jiggly, happy, bent-over bimbo with a roasting spit sticking out from between her lips.

"Made my money, got outta banking, now I got my hobby farm. What you say, wanna tag along, knock up somea my stock with what you don't unload in me?"

"Uhhh… I thought you didn't..?"

She grinned up at me, then caught my rising cock with her tongue, making a tiny wet sound as she bobbed her head up and down once, then spat me out again. "Not with studs swingin' cocks as big as my arm. You're my first, this is just right."

She smirked up at me, smacking my wet cock against her cheek. "C'mon, you can pop as much stock as you want, they're squirting out dozens of bimbos a day. Plenty of surplus."

I let out a shaky sigh, and nodded. "Hell, why not? Can't fuck someone's brains out if they don't have any to start with."

She grinned, and hopped back up to her feet with a sloshing jiggle, gently batted her big K-cup tits against my face. "That's the spirit."

She whistled sharply, and three giggling girls tumbled from the passenger door of her truck. Straight black hair, yellowish skin, and slanted eyes, sporting skimpy cheerleader costumes. I caught the one with green lipstick by the hair, while Katie snapped her fingers and pointed at the wheels.

While I climbed into the passenger seat, bouncing the squealing cheerleader in my lap, the other two happily got down on hands and knees and shoved their heads under the back tires of the truck.

Katie chuckled as she climbed into the driver's seat, cranking over the little fusion bottle with a whine and then a deep thrum. "Getting started already?"

I grunted and sighed, filling the cooing cheerleader's snatch with hot cum. "Mmm, not much time with brainless bimbos… Gotta work quick."

Katie nodded, working her toes across the pedals. I heard the last shrieks of the other two cheerleaders, then the wet splatter as the lugged tires of Katie's truck shredded them to pink roadkill hamburger.

I prodded her wobbly chocolate tit, making her giggle and squirm as her cream spattered out. "You, I can take my sweet time with."

She grinned, gave me a kiss, then eased the green-lipped cheerleader over to plug her leaky brown teat in the girl's emerald mouth, stroking her hair as she rumbled the truck out of town.

"Baby, with me? We got all the time in the world."

I felt a familiar tingle in my balls as we walked down the city street. My companions, three chicks I’d been hanging with for the past couple weeks, chatted among themselves as I looked about for a suitable candidate.

I could use one of the girls easy enough. All it would take would be to grab an elbow, steer her to an alley, and I could relieve my tension in relative privacy. Unfortunately, I’d had all of them before and I was pretty sure I’d gotten everything new out of them that I was likely to see. I was feeling in the mood for something new and since we were in a new(for me) part of town, I figured I’d sample the local fare.

Pulling out my phone, I pushed the dedicated side button to point me to the nearest fuck stop. Dealing with a man’s horniness is serious business, and I was pleasantly surprised to find we had passed a fuckstop just moments before.

As I turned back one of the girls(my father taught me not to bother remembering names until they were at least pregnant with one of my children) noticed. She was platinum blonde, slim, and reminded me of pink bubble gum for some reason.

“What’s up, babe?” she asked.

I motioned for the fuckstop. “Just gotta see a girl about a horse,” I said with a half-smile on my face. “I shouldn’t be too long.”

She smiled up at me and grabbed my arm. “You’ll always be long enough for me, darlin’.”

We all chuckled a bit as the other two girls followed us to the squat, brick building a handful of yards away. They’re always easy to miss, but once you know what to look for you can find them all around. It’s kind of like spotting a cell tower like that. Easily ignorable unless you’re in a particular need.

A bell chimed as we moved through the glass door. A motley crew of girls were lined up in their guillotines, bent over and waiting for use. I was lucky to find the place almost entirely staffed with almost no other customers being taken care of. Honestly, using a fuckstop is a lot like using a urinal. It’s no fun standing right next to another guy trying to take care of business, though I suppose some do like the communal aspect of it.

It looked like everything was going my way, because the other guy in the room groaned out his release as I was still taking in my bearings.

I examined the wares on offer as the other guy panted on top of his fuckdoll. He was pretty clearly out of shape and she was a slight, small thing beneath him. They were quite the contrast and as I watched him gasping I wondered if his intention was to crush the girl to death rather than use the facilities in place. But, he put himself together, zipped up, straightened his shirt, and walked towards the exit.

“Sir, you’re supposed to-” one of my girls started to complain, but all she got for her trouble was a middle finger response.

He crossed in front of us, wafting the smell of sex and tobacco behind him, and left without a word.

“Dick,” the complainer said after he was gone.

I agreed. The least he could do was clean up after himself.

I shrugged my shoulders and moved to finish the job, when Bubble Gum dashed in front of me yelling, “I wanna do it!”

Well, no skin off my nose, so I went back to perusing the offerings. Most of the girls were black, but there were a handful of white and mixed race girls, too. The used girl herself was a charming mixed race girl, someone I would have certainly considered under other circumstances. They were mostly silent, the cultural rules of the quiet fuckstop being upheld. The last thing a man wants while laying pipe is to listen to the inane chatterings of girls locked in stocks. Still, there were whispers going around about the rude previous occupant.

The girls were arranged facing the wall, with their rumps focused into the center of the room. They had an adjustable bench to rest their stomachs on while they bent over into a lunet. Around the outside of the room was a long grate to collect their blood and chutes evenly placed to dispose of the head.

Honestly, I much prefer the ones with the girls on their backs. As convenient as it is to be able to unzip and start thrusting, having a pair of bouncing tits to watch made the whole process more enjoyable.

Any port in a storm, though.

I decided on a girl with dark bronze, long legs. She had her arms reaching around in front of her, scrolling through her phone while she waited her turn. I wondered how long she’d actually been there, with an ass like that. She seemed the type to be picked quickly. Still, I don’t know what I’d do with my neck outstretched like that, so I guess I couldn’t judge. Doom scrolling while waiting for your doom seemed appropriate.

As I unzipped, I looked about for my other three girls. They were crowding about the one that hadn’t been disposed of, talking amongst themselves. They were starting to get on the noisy side, but I shrugged it off. It’s probably a novelty to them and they can’t be expected to know the proper etiquette. Besides, there’s a quick solution that’s a button press away if they got too carried away.

Dryness greeted my entry into the girl and I grunted. That was not at all how I was hoping things would go. I wondered briefly if maybe having an inhospitable pussy is how this girl kept her head long enough to bother bringing out her phone.

I looked about for some lube and found a box, much like a soap dispenser, sitting on the wall by the door. The fuckstop people did a great job of keeping these places humming along(unlike the people who take care of the public restrooms), so I lubed up and got back into position.

My second try was much better than the first and I sighed my way into her. She was warm and velvety around me and for the moment my balls weren’t nagging at me. Since I was basically alone, I luxuriated in the sensation around me and allowed myself to slip in and out of her. There’s nothing quite like a pussy you’ve never felt before.

As I thrust in and out, I got into a rhythm, but I began to notice that nothing was happening. She didn’t twitch or squirm. Nothing grabbed or pulled at me. It was like fucking a lifeless pussy, which, I mean, I’ve done, but it wasn’t what I was looking for now. I was looking for something warm and reactive, at least. Instead, I got no reaction at all, just the sensation of a still warm hole.

Just to make sure she was actually alive, I looked over the lunet and, yep, her thumbs were moving on the face of her phone. It looked like she was typing something out on a social media app.

I wondered what could be more interesting than what’s currently happening in her pussy and leaned forward to get a good look.

“…terrys place?”

“can’t got called for fsd”

“fuck too bad were gonna snuff mandy lol”

“lol bitch dsrvs it”

“don’t we all? how long you gonna be?”

“sum loser fuckin me now. bout time, i was bored af”

“hows your last fuck?”

“lame. my dads a better fuck”

“lol I fucked your dad hes good. them gray hairs know how to please pussy”

“this guy got no grey hairs i can tell you that lol”

“lol”

“yawn”

Yawn? Fucking yawn? I admit that I wasn’t exactly trying to put on a performance here, but yawn? I’ve never had a girl fall asleep on me while I was in her and she wasn’t about to be the first.

I smacked her ass and for the first time felt something from her, but it was too little too late. Disgusted with the situation, I hit the release and with a thunk my problem was a head shorter. I spent a little bit of time feeling her death throes, but I saw her phone fall to the ground and a vindictive thought came to mind.

Yawn me? Well, let’s see how you like being graded, I thought.

I walked over and grabbed the head on the grate. Usually you’re supposed to throw it in the chute, but I had another idea. I shook some of the blood out, grabbed her phone, and then put her bloody stump on top of her back so I could get all of her in the picture. Her eyeballs were still rolling about crazily and I huffed out a laugh(serves her right), but then focused on my revenge.

I pulled up her Insta page and took a photo of her fresh made corpse.

“Great looking ass, but dry as a desert. 2/10, would not fuck again” and hit post. I figured she was probably already dead and me shaking out the last blood she had to keep her alive didn’t do her any favors, but I still turned the phone around to show her what I did.

“Done already? You weren’t kidding.”

I looked up and saw the complainer walking towards me. She was a brunette, with a kind of exotic air about her. A bit aggressive, with a mischievous smile. Of all the girls, I expected her to be on top of a pile of bodies at a frat house one day. Maybe she’d even survive me long enough for us to find out.

“Huh? Oh, na, she was a terrible lay.” I showed her the phone.

She looked over the post and snorted. “Couldn’t even let the girl die with dignity, huh? Guess it’s not an unpopular opinion, though.”

Curious, I looked at the phone myself and saw a wave of laughing emojis and men posting their agreements. I chuckled and turned back to her.

“Hey, you wanna help-” but that’s when I saw what the other two were up to while we were talking.

Bubble Gum was cradling the girl's head to her bosom while the other one(pink hair, kinda odd and air-headed) was licking the used pussy.

“Hey! Don’t play with the used girls.” I said, mildly outraged. “I thought you were just going to cut her head off.”

I walked over and Pinky turned her cum covered face to me. “What’s wrong with it? I eat the cum out of girls all the time. It’s fun.”

“Yeah, but not at a fuckstop. It’s disrespectful.”

“Oh, it’s okay. I asked first,” she said dismissively and went back to licking the bound girl's clit.

“That’s not the-” I started and just gave up. You can’t teach girls proper fuckstop etiquette, it seems. I left her humming into the fucktoys cunt and approached Bubble Gum.

Bubble Gum was, surprisingly, whispering softly and stroking the bound girl’s hair. She looked up at me as I approached and smiled at me.

“What’s the big deal, anyway? I’ve seen you fuck girls with cum in their pussy before.”

“That’s different.”

“How so? You did it with Connor last week.”

“Well, I’ve known Connor my whole life. He’s been my best friend since first grade. We popped our cherries together on the Nelson twins. I’m not gonna shy away from good pussy just because he’s used it first.”

“So?”

“So..” I looked around, grasping for some way to explain the situation. “So, Connor’s a good dude. I don’t want that guy’s sloppy seconds, he doesn’t even clean up after himself. Connor’s the kinda guy that will let you snuff his sister on your birthday or something. Stand up guy, ya know?”

Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like Connor to cum in girls first. It’s just something I can ignore while I fuck whatever slut he handed off to me.

She looked at me unimpressed. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

I floundered a bit. “Okay, you ever gone to a public toilet and the person before you didn’t flush? I mean, it’s gross and nasty, but even though it’s all going to the same place anyway, you still flush first, right? No one wants a used toilet.”

Absently, I realized I’d just compared the girl in the stocks to a used toilet and belatedly said “no offense.” Fucking hell, now they got me talking to a used girl, too.

“It-it’s okay,” a tiny voice came up. “I-I kinda like it.”

Bubble Gum turned her face to the girl and said “yeah? You like being called a toilet? Are you a little cumdump toilet?”

“Ye-yes mommy,” Cumdump said with a hitch in her voice. “I’m a good little cumdump snuff toy.”

“Yeah? You’re mommy’s good little snuff toy cumdump toilet, are you?”

“Yes mommy! Can I-can your little cumdump toilet cum, mommy? Please mommy.”

“Aw, is mommy’s little cumdump toilet gonna cum? Huh? Be a good little snuff slut and cum your little brains out for mommy, baby. Cum it all out for me.”

Cumdump’s voice wasn’t quiet anymore as an orgasm surged through her. She bucked in her restraints and Pinky couldn’t hold on, instead standing up and fingering Cumdump through waves of crashing pleasure. The whole scene was undeniably exciting to me, watching Cumdump wail and Bubble Gum talk her through it, stroking her hair and kissing her face tenderly calling her a good little cumdump and snuff slut all the while.

My erection was back to full staff and I was ready to finish what I came in here to do, but instead of grabbing someone and fucking them mercilessly, I was caught by the scene of Bubble Gum and Cumdump. There was something wholesome and beautiful about a girl caring for another girl who was about to die. Something about it clicked in my brain, something I’d never felt or seen. I couldn’t put words to it, it was some sort of solidarity or familial bond I couldn’t describe. But then again I couldn’t put words to why it was gross to go sloppy second on a used fuckstop girl.

Wordsmith I aint.

After Cumdump calmed down, I grabbed Bubble Gum by the arm. “C’mere, it’s my turn.”

She smiled up at me as I laid her over Cumdump’s back and ripped off her panties. A beautifully moist slit greeted me and I was briefly glad that the one before hadn’t gotten me off before I was plunging myself into her.

I groaned my way into her. Bottoming out in a warm, welcoming pussy is like coming home from work after a long, hard day. It was relaxing and exciting to be free. She was here and she was mine and she was wet.

Bubble Gum rocked on top of Cumdump as I fucked her raw and hard. Her breath hitched and she moaned back at me, welcoming me wholly inside of her. She wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me in. We kissed on top of the snuff slut and all was right in the world.

I looked over at Pinky, who had stopped licking Cumdump to watch us fuck on top of her. She was playing with her own snatch as she watched on. “Keep licking this snuff slut out.” I ordered her gruffly.

“Hey Cumdump,” I poked her in the shoulder so she knew which cumdump I was talking to.

“Ye-yeah?”

“You got until I cum to cum again and then I’m cutting your head off.”

“I wanna do it!”

Complainer dashed over to the button and stood at attention with one hand in her jeans.

I rolled my eyes. I’m a fucker, not a fighter.

“Fine, you got until I cum to cum again and then she is gonna cut your little cumdump head off.”

Bubble Gum’s eyes got excited and she got in on it too. “Come on snuff slut! Cum for mommy! Cum good and hard while that nasty cumdump licks cum out of your pussy!”

I rocked myself back and forth into Bubble Gum while she continued to encourage our little Cumdump. Listening to her find new and interesting ways to call Cumdump a slut and a whore egged me on closer and closer to my goal. I could tell Bubble Gum was getting closer, her moans got more guttural and her pussy gripped me tight and pulled me further and further in.

Bubble Gum was stuck between us, getting rocked back and forth while we all reached closer and closer to our goal, encouraging each other all along. I could feel myself nearing the precipice, listening to the squelching pussies all around me. Everyone was moaning and groaning, whimpering and calling Cumdump a good little snuff slut that deserves a good hard cum before she’s snuffed out.

I caught the eye of Complainer as I picked up my pace, reveling in the feel of my head sliding through Bubble Gum’s tight passage.

“Do it!” Bubble Gum shouted. “Fuck me! Fuck mommy and kill snuff slut!”

Cumdump bucked up against Bubble Gum and I knew the point was here. I yelled through gritted teeth as I felt the walls close all around my cock, sucking me in. Cum gushed out of me as I felt waves of pleasure crashing all over me. Distantly, I heard a thunk and a wet splat as Complainer fell onto us, bucking her pussy against her hand and moaning out sweet relief.

Huh. Maybe she got on top of that pile of bodies sooner than I thought.

Panting, I slowly pulled myself together, still rocking back and forth into Bubble Gum reveling in her open embrace of my cock and pushing my cum deeper and deeper into her. Cumdump may be dead, but that wasn’t the last time she was gonna be called Mommy again. Not if I had anything to say about it.

As I came to, I noticed that all around us the girls locked in guilotines were humping their hands like mad, getting off on us getting off. They were a cacophony of moans and squeals as they desperately tried to follow in our sexual wake.

I put it out of my mind, even though listening to them had me stirring down below. Something about girls moaning always went straight from my ears to my dick. Ultimately, my feelings were that if Cumdump could get off, I didn’t see any reason why all the other cumdumps couldn’t also. Orgasms all around, on me.

In the end, Cumdump’s head got dropped down the chute, as is proper, same with Dry Snatch. Pinky fondled the corpses a bit, to my displeasure, but I didn’t have it in me to scold her. Probably wouldn’t work anyway. Girls just don’t know about these things.

As we were getting dressed, Bubble Gum got a notification on her phone. She brought it up and started laughing.

“I’m hereby called to serve at my nearest fuckstop,” she giggled tiredly. “I don’t think I’m gonna last too long.”

She swirled her hips around indicating my recent deposit and I glared at her phone.

“Give it here,” I said gruffly.

It was as she said, a bright message telling her that her feminine duty was being called upon and a map of her nearest fuckstop was displayed right underneath the dot indicating where she was. I shuffled around the app and finally found the place to put my thumb print while Bubble Gum hobbled over to where Cumdump had just died.

“No, no, don’t do that.” I said tiredly. I shooed her away from the lunette and handed her phone back to her. “You belong to me now, no more fuck stop duty.”

Bubble Gum jumped up and hugged me around my neck while the moans all around me increased in passion. “Thank you, thank you!” she said breathlessly. “I wont let you down!”

I tiredly waved her down as Pinky crashed into us, hugging us all together. “That’s so sweet” she squealed as the door dinged open.

“What the hell is goin’ on in here?” an older black gentleman asked, staring around at the girls masturbating in their guillotines.

The girls all around quieted down a bit, but didn’t stop rubbing their needy pussies.

“Sorry, sir,” I said, pushing the girls off of me a bit. Exuberance isn’t exactly expected in a fuckstop. “We were just leaving.”

“I’m not,” Complainer said, as she finished kicking off her jeans and laid herself down to be locked in Cumdump’s lunette.

“Did you get called in too?” Pinky asked.

“Nope!” she replied as she locked herself in, sealing her fate. “Mommy’s little cumdump wasn’t the only snuff slut in here. I’m gettin fucked and I’m gettin’ snuffed!”

I looked forlornly at her clothes piled on the floor. Seriously, did anyone teach girls anything about fuckstops?

As I walked over to pick up her discarded clothes, the old man hobbled behind me and set himself up behind Complainer. After shooing her hands away from her pussy, he lined himself up and buried himself deep inside of her.

“Yes! Fuck me!” she screamed. She pushed herself back onto him rocking and grinding her hips, trying to get as much of his considerable cock inside of her. “Gimme that cock! Fuck me! Kill me!”

“Kids these days” the old guy mumbled to himself as he tried to hold on to her. Finally he smacked her ass hard and took control, driving himself deep into her and the padded bench and triggering what was probably one of the last few orgasms she had left in her life.

I thanklessly put her clothes in the waste bin(her thong was practically dripping with pussy juices, which made me glare at Dry Snatch’s former guillotine as though she could still feel my displeasure) and started to head out when I noticed Pinky standing behind the old man and playing with her pussy.

“Hey,” I said lightly, and motioned to the door. “You comin’?”

She smiled shyly up at me and said, “I was thinkin’ of sticking around and, you know, maybe getting a taste.” She looked meaningfully at the old guy beating Complainer’s pussy like it owed him money, much to her delight.

I gave a light chuckle and then sobered up a little. I put my hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes, “you’re a good cumslut. I hope someone knocks you up before they knock your head off.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” she said with a high blush.

Maybe I was becoming sentimental now that I’d finally decided to become a father.

I collected Bubble Gum who was also playing with her cumfilled pussy and we made our way out. Pinky probably wouldn’t last very long in there and though I’d certainly like to breed a healthy stable of dimwitted cumsluts off her, taking care of Bubble Gum long enough to get some children was probably going to be hard enough. Girls just didn’t seem to have much mind for self preservation once they got the sniff of blood in them.

As we walked out of the fuckstop arm-in-arm we heard Complainer yelling “break my fucking pelvis you old bastard!” before hearing another slap of hand on ass and a guttural moan.

We both laughed and as I looked down on the woman I hoped to be impregnating, I realized something.

“Hey, what’s your name?”

I'm going to post what I've written so far here, so it's all in one thread rather than spread out. And any additional work will be posted here as well!

Two sets of steps slowly approached him from behind. One was heavy, and thudded loudly in
the empty court. The other was soft, a whisper barely heard.

This was it, this is what he had always wanted.

Two people came into view around him. On his left was a man, tall and deeply masculine with a deep brown skin tone. He had a handsome face and a rugged physique under a simple T-shirt and jeans. He had long black hair, tied into a ponytail at his neck. At his belt was a knife.

It was a promising omen.

To his right was a woman in striking clothes. She wore a deer pelt vest adorned with beads and feathers, kept closed with a few leather string ties. He could see her brown skin, tantalizing and beautifully smooth underneath. On her head was a black and blue feather headdress that fell gracefully down her back to her hips. Her legs were clad only in some leggings with decals depicting leather strips and beads. New clothes depicting old designs and hugging her marvelously.

Another promise that he would get exactly what he craved. What he needed.

He looked up at her gorgeous face. She had slightly darkened skin to his pale, almond shaped eyes that were dark pools of loveliness to his deep blue, and full red lips to his thin, pale pink. They contrasted so much, but they both wanted the same thing. Her face was so beautiful, so mesmerizing that he couldn’t take his eyes away from it.

He wanted to touch her. He wanted to grab her. He wanted to fuck her, to make her his and howl out his triumph when he came inside her. But he couldn’t.

He was currently forced down into a chair, his wrists and feet bound with jumping ropes seized from the school gym supplies. He was in the middle of a mostly empty indoor basketball court, having surrendered himself to their good graces. They had taken him and bound him here, leaving him to wait with frayed nerves while they contemplated his fate and if they would accept the offer he brought.

“We read your message,” she said. Her voice was loud and echoed in the big empty space. “Are you ready to hear our response?”

He looked up at her with his big blue eyes. “Ye-yes, ma’am,” he stuttered.

She looked down at him and smiled a wide, predatory grin. “Give me the knife.”

To her side, the only other person in the room handed her a long hunting knife. The blade had to be more than a foot and a half long with a bone handle. It was beautiful shining steel that threatened to cut him just by looking at it. He knew it had a long history in this area, having been used in battles hundreds of years ago by her ancestors to fight and kill his. He remembered researching the process to restore it to its rightful glory and how the local native tribe had spared no expense to bring back that silvery sheen.

It wasn’t just a chief’s hunting knife, it was the chief’s hunting knife. The knife Chief Stalking Wolf had used to cut down General Thames at the battle of Shattered Spine. The knife used in the Wild Hunting Games. It had spilt the blood of hundreds of people, men and women.

It was an honor to see it out from behind the glass case it was normally kept in.

Slowly, seductively, she slipped the knife down his shirt. He hissed as he felt the sting of the blade as it glided along his chest, scoring the first blood of their game. When the full blade was under his clothes, she turned it around and cut through his shirt, leaving it open and red where the shirt had tasted his blood.

Casually, she leaned over and licked the cut on his chest. Her tongue felt good as it slithered down him. She looked up at him with big eyes, her pink tongue dangling out, and smiled at him.

She held out the knife to the other man in the room. He took it reverently and admired the now wetted blade.

In a flash, she was on him, tearing his shirt open completely and mashing her lips on his. A battle raged between their mouths as they fought into each other, licking and tasting each other. He strained at his bonds and heard the ropes creak as he struggled to grab her and hold her in his arms, but he was denied. All he could do was push his body into hers, kissing as deeply as he could.

Eventually, she conceded with a gasp of breath, his mouth still questing for hers. She had a blush high on her cheeks and her eyes were alive with lust.

“More,” she said, hungrily, and opened her vest.

Perfect breasts spilled out from them and he devoured their sight with his eyes. He’d never seen someone so enchantingly beautiful. They rested high on her chest, ample but not overflowing. Capped with enticingly small dark nipples, he battled his bonds again to get them in his hands. That battle was always destined to be lost, but his mouth was free so he kissed his way across her collar bone. Down lower, he kissed and licked and finally found his goal.

Her nipple was sweet and salty. She tasted heavenly and he lost himself in worshiping her perfect breast. He suckled at her as he flexed harder, desperate to have more of her, but constantly denied.

It hurt to not touch her. He burned in overpowering lust, wholly consumed with desire and need. He had to taste her, to touch her, anything to be in contact.

She laughed and gasped and sighed as he lavished affection on her. He wasn’t the only one that burned to be touched and soon she would have more of him. Soon, she would let him take more of her.

One second, she was in his lap and then she was gone, beauty incarnate standing in the gym lights.

“Let’s get these off of you,” she said breathlessly and attacked his jeans with vigor.

His disappointment at her no longer being in his mouth was quickly replaced with elation as she tugged his jeans and boxers down to his knees. His ankles were still tied to the chair, so there wasn’t much further they could go without releasing him. She shucked off her leggings and they were there together, nude and taking in the sight of each other.

He was lanky and lean. His muscles weren’t defined, but they were there, evident in his struggle against his bonds. He had sparse chest hair, but hadn’t done any pubic tending. His cock was long and needy, aching to be touched and loved. His shirt was still on him, but torn down the middle with fresh blood smeared around, it made him look fierce and savage, but the baby-fat still on his face made him look vulnerable and inexperienced.

She was lithe and soft. She had feminine curves and a wonderful patch of fur above her pussy. She had long, divine legs that were pedestals for her round tight ass. She wasn’t sculpted like an athlete, but she looked so healthy and so beautiful and he wanted to eat her and kiss her and taste her and touch her. He would do anything to touch her and his body screamed in protest that she wasn’t on him, with him now.

“Please,” he begged. “Please.”

She could hear the yearning in his voice and it flattered her heart. She could see the desire, the need, the desperate demand, and the meek plea. He was giving everything he ever had to her and she loved it. She loved how hard his cock was, how angrily purple his head was. He twisted and contorted, doing anything to get one touch, one feel of her heavenly skin.

She drank his desire thirstily and sat on his knees. His skin burned where they met and he tried to taste her again, but she pushed him back playfully

“Now, now,” she teased. “You can have me when I give myself to you and not a second before.”

He growled in frustration, but allowed himself to be placed. She was touching him, so he would be patient. At least, as patient as a horny young man could be.

She kissed the corner of his mouth and he whimpered, but stayed still. He couldn’t touch her, but she could touch him and he tried desperately for that to be enough.

Painfully slowly she kissed down his jaw, then his neck. It hurt so much to be still, to allow her games, but he needed her and was terrified he wouldn’t get her. He squirmed as she licked his adam’s apple. He panted as she sucked on neck. He strained against his bonds, physical and mental, as she dragged her pink, amazing tongue down his sternum.

He was lost in a sea of pleasure and pain. He had so much of her and so little as she teased and tortured him.

“I’ll give you a choice,” she breathed into the scrape on his chest. “I’ll give you my pussy-” he drew in a sharp breath and froze. “-but you have to give me something in return.”

“Anything,” he said instantly. “You can have anything.”

She chuckled. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. Anything. Name it and it’s yours.”

There was a sharp pain as she dragged the Chieftains knife down his right breast. He gasped and pulled away from it, but there was nowhere to go. The knife dug deep and the pain burned through him. Blood leaked out, dripping down his stomach.

Slowly, languidly, she brought herself up to him. He looked at her, fear and lust bleeding out of his eyes. Then she hugged him tenderly, scooting herself close enough that he could feel her pubic hair with the head of his cock.

“I want your scalp, white man.”

Terror overwhelmed him as he heard those words. He shivered with fear, barely even able to imagine the pain waiting for him.

“You-” he started, voice quivering in fear. “You’ll let me fuck you if I let you cut off my scalp?”

He felt her nod through his cheek. “Mmhmm” she hummed.

“Take it,” he said resolutely. “It’s yours.”

She laughed in his ear, reveling in the power she felt over him, over his pleasure and his pain. He would give her everything and she would eat it all up.

“Calian, why don’t you give our brave soldier a little haircut?”

Instantly, his head was dragged back by his hair. He struggled briefly before mastering himself. This was the price he would pay for everything he wanted.

If opening up his head was what it cost for her to open her legs, he would give it a thousand times over if it meant being with her.

He was more than a little glad that vow couldn’t be acted upon.

He watched the mirror finish as that beautiful, deadly knife came up to rest on his forehead. Calian pushed slightly and the bound man could feel his forehead opening up and the sweat start to burn his blood.

“Last chance,” she cooed.

His eyes fled the blade and met hers. “Anything for you,” his voice wavered, but his will was firm.

With seemingly practiced ease, Calian pulled the knife down the captives forehead, blood spilling out of the wound instantly and rolling down his face. He pushed down hard, scraping the bone with the razor edge to get a clean cut as he slowly opened up the prisoner's skull to the air. Calian held the captive man's hair to steady him against the slice going around the cap of his head.

A scream ripped from his lungs as hot, searing pain spread through his scalp as it was methodically cut off. He thought it was something that he could bear, a pain price he could pay, but now he was blind only to the pain. Nothing existed outside of that moment. He forgot a world where he wasn’t screaming, a world that didn’t have blind hot hate pouring out the top of his head.

Life and time ceased to have meaning as the top of his head was cut off. His lust was burned away by the intensity, leaving regret and nothing but overwhelming, overpowering agony.

She looked at him, watched him buckle and strain. This was what he paid for her, this is what he endured for her. She saw his resolve break. She saw the tears stream down his face as blood poured from the open wound. She saw hysteria creep in around the edges as his skin was pulled away.

Her already wet pussy pulsed with desire at the bargain he struck just for her. This is how much he wanted her. This is how much she was worth.

He was already in a sea of madness by the time the skin was sickeningly removed from his head. He felt it give way after a circle had been made fully around his dome. Like a patch of grass in a landslide, it fell away.

The world swam in his vision as blood dripped into his eyes. He felt his consciousness shift under him and blackness overcome him.

***

The next thing he knew was the feeling of soft lips on his cheeks and a throbbing pain where his scalp was. She was still sitting in his lap, their pubic hair tangled as she kissed and hugged him. Groggily he opened his eyes to see her face and chest covered in bright shiny blood.

His blood. His blood she had demanded and received.

He pulled himself back together with effort, noticing that he’d cut open his own palms with his fingernails. His wrists burned where they had met rope and blood was dripping down his knuckles to pool on the floor. He ached all over, his muscles tired and broken from strain.

His legs complained about lack of blood flow and tried to kick them out, but only managed to scoot his butt down the chair a little. Being tied up was becoming more of a hassle than he was expecting it to be.

And then he felt something else. The two pebbles of her nipples pressed into his chest and he could hear her husky breath as she continued to lavish affection on his face. He moaned or groaned. He couldn’t tell and didn’t care enough to figure it out.

“Are you back with me, my brave soldier?”

He swallowed thickly, his tongue too big and his mouth too dry. “Yeah,” he croaked.

“You have paid your price and I will pay mine,” she said, her voice heavy with lust and implication.

He tried to smile, he really did. But he wondered if there was still enough blood inside of his body to actually perform such a miracle.

“I don’t know,” he coughed and tried to swallow again. “I don’t know if I can.”

She shushed him tenderly and continued to kiss him, this time slowly, agonizingly, trailing down his body. He distantly wondered if she really liked the taste of his blood or not. She certainly seemed to be drinking enough of it.

“You have played your part, my brave soldier. Allow me to play mine.”

He released his cares to the void and allowed himself to be swept into her tender mercy. Her hands felt heavenly as they ghosted along his back. She swirled her tongue along his chest and to his stomach. He missed the feel of her nipples on him and the erotic thrill he got when he thought of her breasts, so full and delightful.

His eyes creaked open to see her headdress still on her head, the blue and black feathers speckled with his blood. Those are probably never going to wash out, he dimly thought, then allowed it to pass from him.

She knelt before him between his legs, looking up at him with adoring dark eyes. Her mouth was smeared with more of his blood. She looked like some kind of Indian vampire, licking the blood off his stomach. He could only distantly appreciate her savage beauty. Hers was the face he had given his scalp for. Hers was the body he’d killed himself for.

He loved it, but it all felt so distant.

Soft fingers played with his pubic hair and he was aware of his cock stirring. She watched him inflate with joy and excitement. This reward wasn’t just for him, after all. She fully expected to get what she wanted, too.

She gripped him, feeling his girth and length. A questioning perfect pink tongue licked the bottom of his head and he hissed at the pleasure that bloomed from it. Both of his heads started to throb, one with pain and the other with delight.

His passion was slow to reheat, but it did start coming back to him. His pain slowly receded to the back of his mind as she flicked the head of his cock with her tongue, daring him to wake back up. He focused on the feel of her, the sight of her between his legs with her beautiful headdress and her wonderful eyes. She looked up at him adoringly and he lost himself to the sensation of her loving care.

His world became hazy and disjointed. Pain and pleasure mixed and swirled around within him, parts of him aching from strain and exhaustion, other parts aching with need and desire. He rolled his head as she swirled her tongue over his cock and felt so overcome with pure brutal feeling that he wondered how he didn’t simply explode there on the spot.

Tenderly, she stopped when he was at full mast and stood up.

She looked powerful and fierce, wearing only her headdress and his blood. It covered her, down from her mouth to her breasts, to her flat stomach. He was hunched over, barely keeping himself together, but it was his turn to gaze up at her in adoration. Stunning, gorgeous, amazing, the words all flitted through his mind. He was here for her. He was here to give everything he had to her.

She was here to take it all away.

“Now,” she said, pushing back on his shoulder. He shifted down in his seat, his cock sticking up hopefully between them. “It’s my turn to pay.”

The world seemed to slow as she straddled him, bringing her moist slit closer and closer to him. He hardly dared breathe for fear of breaking this almost sacred scene. She inched forward and he could feel her, so wet, so open, so inviting.

They touched and he felt the electricity pass through them. She was here. She was finally here. He struggled within himself to stop from pushing his hips forward impertinently.

Her pause was mercifully short as she guided him softly into her wet folds. He groaned deeply in his chest, his world was entirely captive between her lips. Slowly, painfully slowly, she let him in, feeling her slick warmth.

It was all too much for him and he bucked himself up into her. She gasped at his intrusion and steadied herself on his shoulders. He was beyond thinking now, enveloped in his goal with his moment of triumph at hand.

She sat down on his lap and allowed him to rock himself into her. He panted and whined needily and it drove her lust higher. She wanted him, more of him, and met his panting need with her own.

They bounced into each other like the horny teenagers they were, uncoordinated and frantic. She saw him about to peak too early and slapped his chest where she’d cut him, eliciting a sharp intake of breath through gritted teeth.

“Not yet,” she moaned. “Please, just a little longer.”

He scrunched his face up in concentration and tried valiantly to hold on. The pain helped quell the lust a bit, but the flame was burning brighter and hotter than before. The heavenly friction between them was getting to be too much.

“Hit me,” he gasped.

She didn’t hesitate and slapped him across the face, nails digging in across his cheek. The force caused some blood to spurt out of the side of his head and suddenly she was tumbling into orgasm. He was covered in intoxicating, maddening blood. Watching what he spilled for her, only for her, was too erotic for her to contain herself any longer.

She grabbed and pulled at him with everything she had. She had to have him, every part of him inside of her, touching her, smothering her as the waves of pleasure crashed over and through her. Her pussy was like a sucking vice, desperate to grab all of him and pull him in. Then he was there with her, pushing and invading, his cock pulsing with his heart beat. He roared out his orgasm and came deeply into her womb.

They were locked together in that moment, in the world between worlds where blissful orgasms take you. Her heart fluttered at the sight of him, bleeding and dying just for a taste of her marvelous pussy. He was struck dumb with awe at the sight of her, covered in his blood and looking everything like a goddess of beauty and lust and carnage.

And then they were back, panting in each other’s arms, blood and cum running under them.

Tenderly she kissed him on the lips as Calian slit his throat.

The shock of his hot blood splashing on her chest caused her to tumble again over that precipice and she was left rutting against his corpse like a needy slut. She ground her pussy into him and his swiftly deflating member, wailing and trying to get anything else out of his corpse. She kissed him and humped him as he faded away, her lust a bonfire consuming him totally.

Finally, she was spent, cradling her beautiful brave soldier who wanted nothing more than to die for her. She was bathed in his blood, cum leaking from her pussy, a well and truly worn out snuff whore.

She panted atop him and felt his cock wilt and slip out of her. She mourned his passing, but not so much as to regret taking everything he offered.

“What do we do with the body?” Calian asked her.

She cradled him and kissed him lightly once more. “We send them back his head with our agreement to play the game.”

“And the rest?”

“Honored cremation. He bravely walked into an enemy camp. Surely he deserves that respect.”

Calian nodded and began the work of preparing their return message.

———————————————-

A bad ending is better than no ending. This one was really fun to write until the last 20% of it or so and then it was like pulling teeth to get any words out.

I'm planning to write more in this series, but I need to come up with another scenario for the second installment before I feel comfortable with it. I don't expect to continue on with this narrative tone. It's fun to write, but it's hard.

The old thread isn't bumping anymore. This seems to be a limitation of the new gurochan. Time for a renewal.

Old thread full of ultra hot ultra short stories can be found here:
https://www.gurochan.cx/lit/res/5209.html

Keep them coming!
I'll start it off with this one (repost, since I'm lazy):

=Slicing fetish=
Did you ever use an egg slicer? Those with thin wires.
Imagine I'm the egg, and those wires are a monofiliament grid.

It doesn't really hurt. If you slice me slowly, you see my boobs squeezed a bit before the wires sink into me. Feels really satisfying! They suddenly go in, like 'slurp'. Butt cheeks, too! Just slice me all the way!
The cuts are so thin, they heal up in minutes.
But until then, you can pull them wide open and look inside me. Feels so weird!
Just please don't turn the artificial gravity back on, that'd get messy!

Hi. GuroChan is back (hooray!) and I’ll celebrate with a story that I plan on turning into a series. I was writing under the name Loke on the old chan, I wrote a few stories that are still on here I think.

The concept is simple; Jim operates a Snuff Truck, a mobile processing centre in an alternative reality of some sort where overpopulation is the biggest issue around and people usually die consensually or semi-consensually. The truck is kind of like a mobile home, driver seat and mini-office in the front, execution room in the back.

This is the first story. Feel free to suggest characters, scenarios and alternative execution methods. I have som rules though, to make sure writing is fun for me too. They are quite simple: No scat (mild peeing is totally ok though”, no toddlers, no male on male, no real people and no characters from anime or TV etc. The more information the better. Don’t hesitate to suggest things though, the worst that could happen is that I just don’t use it. Also, constructive feedback in general is greatly appreciated.

PS: My favourite subjects are tween and teen girls, 12-15.

————————————————————

Chapter 1 (f-solo, M-solo, f-snuff)

Jim looked at the black and white clock on the wall of his truck. Eager to get home he hoped no more visitors would come, but his hope shattered immediately when he heard knocking on the door. He opened, and greeted the two people standing outside. He recognized one of them, a stunning blonde English teacher named Amanda, coming to his truck for the third time that day. She was there to escort the one of them that wouldn’t leave that truck alive.

“Hi there!” Amanda said. “I’ve got one more for you today, this little rascal just got caught cheating on her exam. Enjoy!” she said with a wink as she turned around and walked back to the school.”

“Thanks!” Jim half shouted after her. Amanda never stayed around long. “I’ve got to find out if she’s single,” Jim thought to himself.

“And what’s you name, sweetie?” he asked the girl now stepping into the truck.

“Sarah Miller,” she answered. “Grade 8.”

“Nice to meet you Sarah, I’m Jim. To be honest I’ve had a long day and I’m tired. Is it alright if we get this over with quickly?”

“Sure. I was going to end up dead one way or another anyways, so I’m okay with it.” she said, quite unaffected by the situation.

“Great! Then please take off your clothes and put them in the bin over there. I would put up a screen for you but as I said I just want to get this over with and I’ll see you naked anyways. I’ll fill out the paper work in the meantime.”

Jim found her name on the class list and filled out the necessary forms as Sarah started undressing. He glanced over towards her after a minute and saw her stopping when she was down to her underwear.

“All of them,” he said.

Sarah silently complied, blushing a little as she removed the rest of her clothes. After a couple of minutes Jim had finished the most boring part of his job and could finally take a good look at the girl. She was cute, her nose was perhaps a bit too wide but she had stunning green eyes and beautiful straight, brown hair. She had a fit and quite thin body, with tiny, blooming breasts and a hairless crotch. Jim was unsure if she shaved or it just hadn’t started growing there yet but it didn’t really matter now. He decided to get on with it and led her to the far end of the truck where the action happened. He fitted straps to her feet that were attached to the ceiling and hoisted her up so that she hung upside down against the metal wall, her legs spread slight apart. From the wall he pulled a wire across her neck and secured it on the other side. With the press of a button it would retract into the wall with tremendous force, severing the girl’s head clean from her body. A drain below her would catch the blood.

“Everything okay?” Jim asked.

“Just a bit nervous,” the girl answered.

“Have you masturbated before?”

“Y-yes,” Sarah answered, a bit taken aback by the question.

“Then you know how good it feels, right?”

“Sure, but is it appropriate now?”

“Of course, it is quite normal in fact. I even have something that helps.” Jim pulled a small egg vibrator from his front pocket. “Do you want it?”

Sarah nodded.

Jim put some lube on the vibrator and carefully slid it into Sarah’s pussy, just enough to hit the g-spot. The vibrator was remote controlled, and as soon as he turned it on the young girl gasped in pleasant surprise.

“I’m supposed to tie your arms as well, but if you promise to not touch that wire around your neck, I’ll let you use them to pleasure yourself. The system detects when you have an orgasm, and will trigger after you hit the peak. Understood?”

“Yes.” The girl answered. “Thank you.”

Jim turned up the vibrator quite a bit, and Sarah a bit nervously put her right hand up to her pussy. She was not used to masturbating in front of others, but soon she was lost in the pleasure and moaned loudly, both hands rubbing her young pussy. Jim made a quick check that everything was working as it should and sat down to admire the sight. Of course his cock reacted to it even though he had seen this process many times before. He began stroking it from the outside of his pants. It grew more and he let it out of the zipper, stroking it faster.

After a while he could see Sarah getting close to orgasm, and he just had to get closer. He rose from the chair and walked over to the girl. She opened her eyes and saw him standing right by her, stroking his member. The girl didn’t even flinch, much too caught up in the heat of the moment to slow down now. Sarah was getting closer by the second, and Jim noticed she had even put her left pinky half way up her ass. Suddenly she cried out loudly, shuddering and thrusting her fingers as deep as they would go. Her cry ended abruptly when the wire around her neck tightened in a fraction of a second, slitting her neck in two. Her head landed on the floor with a thunk. The sound of her girly voice turned to a grotesque gurgle, and her arms flailed aimlessly. This sent Jim over the edge, and generous amounts of cum landed on the girl’s crotch and belly.

Jim sat down again, admiring the scene. When the stream of blood from Sarah’s neck turned into a trickle it was time to get on with the cleaning and gutting. He had to stop by the processing centre too to offload the bodies, after all his truck would have more visitors the next day.

A wolf-man reclined against a tree in the shade just off to the side of a little dirt trail through the woods. Apart from his ears, tail, and teeth, he looked like a well-built and tanned human male, tall and feral, shirtless and barefoot. His nails were long, sharp, and hard like claws. He was waiting, as he had been doing for a few afternoons now in this spot. Idly, he scratched at the trail of hair growing on his muscled abdomen, up from the waistband of his unbuttoned jeans. Then he caught the scent he had been waiting for. His patience had finally paid off. He licked his lips and stepped around behind the tree, ducking out of sight.

The little bunny girl coming down the trail couldn't have been more than half his height and a quarter of his weight. Her blonde twintails and her long fluffy white ears both bounced in time with her backpack as she half-skipped in her tiny pink sneakers, matching colored mini-skirt fluttering with each rise and fall of her pale, skinny legs. She wasn't wearing any panties, the fucking slut - the wolf could smell her cunny from dozens of paces. It was this familiar scent that had tipped him off, that some cute young prey-thing liked to take this dangerous shortcut home from school some afternoons. She should have been more careful.

As she approached the tree the happy bounce in her gait died away, prey animal instinct warning her that there something wrong. Peering through branches, concealed from sight, the wolf watched her pause and look around, anxious, her little button nose wrinkling as she sniffed the air. He was pretty sure she was already close enough to catch, being weighed down by her schoolbag and all, but just in case he waited a moment longer. Then she did something really stupid, and sealed her fate. Glancing down, the gradeschooler saw that one of her shoelaces had come loose, and she nervously bent down to tie it, fingers fumbling as she mumbled something, perhaps to reassure herself she was okay and that no one was watching her. Dumb little kid. He was already on her by the time her head snapped back up in alarm at the sound of rapid padding footsteps.

"AAAAAAAAAAH! NO NO NO NO, nonono, please no!" she squealed in panic and started begging immediately as he grabbed her and roughly manhandled her petite struggling body off the ground as if she weighed no more than a feather.

"Gotcha, little prey-slut! Don't worry, you won't be needing these anymore," the wolf teased, ripping her shoes off her bare kicking feet and throwing them into the trees, followed by the backpack straps being peeled from her smooth bare shoulders and it dropping unceremoniously to the ground with a thump.

"No no pleeeease p-please don't, please I wanna go h-home," she cried, breath quickening and her tiny limbs shaking uncontrollably. She squirmed in his arms and sobbed as he pressed his stubbly face to her soft neck and kissed and sniffed her flawless skin. He could feel her frenzied little rabbit heart pounding through her entire small frame. One clawed hand shredded her tube top and let the ragged pieces flutter to the dirt, exposing her perfectly flat chest to be groped and kneaded as his other hand found the inside of her thigh and squeezed.

"C'mon, you asked for this. Look how you're fucking dressed," he drawled offhandedly as spun her around and lifted her skirt to get a close up look at her bubble butt, her fluffy little rabbit tail, and her gorgeous, puffy, hairless kiddie cunt.

"I'm a BUNNY!" She whined through her tears as if that explained everything. Well, it did. Her kind were notoriously promiscuous little whores from an early age.

"And I'm a wolf and I like to fuck and eat little bunnies," he retorted, and her sobs worsened in terror. He dropped her back on her feet, one hand tightly gripping her upper arm as he gloated into her pretty, tear-stained face. "Hush now, shh-shhhhh, it's just the circle of life sweetie, it's how things go." God damn she was an especially pretty one, even while crying. His hard cock was already straining at the zipper of his denim jeans and partly poking out the top.

"Noooo - *HIC* - no no pleeease…" she kept pleading brokenly, wiping her eyes with the back of one dainty wrist that he could have snapped with one hand like a twig.

"This way baby, there's a nice soft spot of grass under a tree where you can lay," he said, dragging her along. His voice was surprisingly gentle and sincere now.

"I d-don't WANT to get raped and eaten!" She hitched and sobbed as he patted her head and shushed her, but there was nothing she could do. A moment later he was ripping off her mini-skirt and laying her naked young body on the grass while she continued to shiver in fear, stiff as a board.

"Don't try to run while I take my pants off. I WILL catch you, and then I'll have to break one of your legs, and that will hurt real bad. Understand?" He tugged down the zipper, exposing his huge, throbbing, veiny member. She stared, and her lip trembled, but she nodded reluctantly, hiccuping as she tried to stifle her painful sobs just to catch her breath. "Good girl," he affirmed. He quickly stripped off the pants and knelt in the grass across from her, one hand slowly stroking his full erect length and the other lightly cupping one of her tiny soft feet, running his thumb over the tops of each little toe. "You might be my cutest fuckmeal in ages…" he murmured, voice husky with barely-restrained beast lust. He could just tear into her now, but really preferred to make these moments last.

"C-can… can you just.. fuck me and not eat me…?" The bunny chanced, reaching the bargaining stage of grief. Her naivety was delicious in itself and he really savored staring her right in her big blue sad child eyes as he denied her last desperate strand of hope.

"Not a chance baby, you look and smell just too yummy. It's your fault. I'm gonna devour you." His tone left no room for argument and inspired fresh waves of terrified sobs as her face broke into total despair before she buried it in her hands and curled into a ball to cry. "If it makes you feel better, though, I'll keep fucking you WHILE I eat you," he said, reaching out to stroke her cheek softly. Nothing. He sighed and pulled her arms away from her face and dragged her into his lap. "How old are you, little prey?"

"S-seven…"

"Have you ever tongue kissed before?" He asked gently, rubbing her back. Her skin was so nice, he just kept moving his hands to new parts of her tiny body.

"O-only other girls," she stammered, looking up at him in confusion that he was asking these kinds of questions instead of just getting on with using her holes and eating her flesh.

"Well you don't wanna get snuffed before you have a chance to kiss a boy, right? Here…" he cradled her small face in his strong hands and slid his wolf tongue into her mouth. Her sobs died down to a quiet sniffle as they made out, and she actually started to moan and wriggle her hips in his lap as they got into it, although her body remained rigid and tense. He groped her flat chest some more as they went, while his tremendous cock pulsated against her flat tummy. As always happened with her kind, those horny rabbit hormones just turned her into a total shameless slut once the action began. Even on the brink of being eaten alive, she was dripping kid pussy juice on his thigh and moaning into his mouth while his lapping doggy tongue violated every corner.

After a good while he broke the kiss and pulled back, a thick looping strand of saliva connecting their mouths as he stared into those pretty eyes again, lashes still wet with tears. "Did you like that, kiddo?" He said, stroking the back of her head.

"Nnnh," she nodded, gulping hard.

He rolled her back onto the grass, laying under him as he got into position to start grinding the underside of his shaft against her slit. She spread her thighs slowly, without being told, biting her lower lip. Then she got brave and asked another question.

"C-can I… be your girlfriend inst-instead of your prey…?" She tried. He laughed. He had to give her credit for continuing to beg for her life, most of them had just gone into shock and given up by now.

"Nooo, baby," he chuckled as her lip trembled some more. "You're not my girlfriend, you are my fuckmeat dinner. I'm going to slowly rip you apart."

"F-fuck…" she choked out and started to cry again, but then he pushed the head of his cock into her tight and humiliatingly wet cunny and cut off her sobs with a gasp and then lewd moans from the both of them. He leaned in close and licked the tears off her face as he started pumping inside her child pussy, hands firmly gripping her little hips and pulling. As soon as the warm, wet insides of her rabbit slut cunt started gripping and squeezing him he blew his first load, only seconds into having sex, but it was only seconds more until he was fully hard again and his own slippery load was being used as lube while dripping out of her.

"Good bitch," he panted gruffly in her ear, nibbling at her cheek, her chin, her delicate collarbone. She squirmed and groaned as they sped up. Knowing she was about to die and this was her first, last, and only fuck, her kiddie body went into overdrive trying to greedily experience as many orgasms as it could as fast as it could before she was a corpse, and the next several minutes were a blur of hot, sweaty, tenacious, messy pounding and thrashing in the grass. Not all of his hunts were like this. The wolf-man had been right - she was the best sexmeat in ages.

As they slowed down to catch their breath, he kissed her forehead and finally whispered in a low growl, "you ready?" She instantly froze and her heart started beating so fast and hard he thought it might explode and kill her before he got to. Her flat chest rose and fell with huge ragged gulps of air. Her eyes stared wide in terror and she gripped onto his back hard with her little hands. She tried to shake her head no, but he casually slapped her across the face and made her cry out. "Say you're ready for me to eat you, you little fuckmeat." His voice had this completely predatory snarl to it now, all the gentleness gone after that last forehead kiss. And yet, despite how her eyes teared up once more, and how the fear gripped her body, his throbbing cock inside her could feel her child pussy get wetter and clench harder.

"SAY IT!"

"NNNNNGH - EAT ME! JUST GET IT OVER WITH!" She sobbed hard.

He palmed her face and pulled it closer to him, licking all up her neck and cheek to her ear, where he whisper-growled one last thing. "It's okay to scream."

The his teeth ripped into the soft, vulnerable flesh of her shoulder and he tore a chunk away, and scream she did, and arch her back, and reach out with one hand and claw at the grass as if she could pull herself away. He chewed as he pushed his raging hard cock back in all the way to the hilt, pounding on her bunny cervix, slurping back the bloody meat juices in his mouth, groaning in pleasure. He fucked her more and she screamed and broke down even worse as he took the second bite, ripping away most of her little bicep, slowly pulling with those wicked sharp carnivore teeth as her flesh came away in strips. Her voice went raspy and hoarse as she screamed bloodcurdling mortal death cries, three, four times until it destroyed her vocal cords. And the whole time her soaking wet little pussy was spasming around his dick and cumming over and over again, streams of slutbunny kid juices running down his balls and over her asscrack.

He wanted to call her a good girl as he horked down her slutty delicious meat, but he was a predator of good manners, and never spoke with his mouth full. So he shrugged and stopped caring about being nice - this one was now on the way to being a dead little whore. He started handling her body differently - less sensually, and more like an object just being tossed around into whatever position he wanted and used like a toy. The seven year old bunny girls eyes never stopped staring, gone wide as saucers with the pupils contracted to tiny little pinpricks, lost in a thousand yard snuff stare as she screamed silently with each new bite ripped out of her raw twitching flesh.

The wolf-man had already started on her other arm when he heard the snapping of a twig nearby. He glanced up and looked around, not really alarmed as he was quite likely the top of the food chain in this city, but usually not liking to be disturbed during a good meal. What he saw was quite intriguing though. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and smiled, as a cautious, curious little girl peaked around a tree at him. Dark circles around her eyes, a quick sighting of her bushy, ringed tail…

"Hey little raccoon," he called out. "You want to come watch? Get a closer look?" He lifted his body up a little more to give her a good show of his long cock slooowly sliding in and out of that smooth bunny cunny as he licked the blood from his chin.

The coon girl seemed unsure, shyly retreating her face back behind the tree some more, taking a tentative step backwards.

"It's okay," the wolf continued. "I won't hurt you. I've got plenty of meat right here, I don't need any more prey today. You're safe." He enjoyed the thrill of talking to another little one while having sex with his half-dead rapemeat right in front of her.

Another few moments passed, and then the raccoon carefully emerged from the treeline and padded softly up to the couple having snuffsex in the grass. She was wearing a big hoodie but likely nothing else, cute tanned legs and bare feet, short tomboyish dark brown hair. "You promise..? You won't want seconds when you're done with her?"

"Yeah, you're safe kid. I won't even finish all of this. Besides, your species is kinda pred, not entirely prey - not really my thing. You're real cute though. How old are you?" Underneath him, the bunny shuddered and twitched as she started to go cold from blood loss, while he carried out this casual conversation, still rhythmically thrusting in her cunny.

"I'm ten," the raccoon said, becoming more relaxed but coyly hiding her lower face behind the long sleeves of her hoodie. Just like with the child slut he was currently eating, he could smell her pussy from here, and knew there was nothing underneath that hoodie. She was definitely turned on.

"You ever eaten a preyslut before?" He smiled at his adorable voyeur. She shook her head, taking another step closer. "Well, feel free to join me, although I'm already half done with this one and you missed some of the fun parts of the hunt."

"R-really?" She said, excited. She got down on her hands and knees and crawled closer, mouth hanging open and drooling a bit.

The wolf grinned wider and gave an extra firm powerthrust into the dying bunny bitches cunt. "Sure! Come try a bite, even. You might want to take off that hoodie before you get blood on it though."

The raccoon stuck her tongue out at him. "I'm only a kid, you want me to get naked in front of you?" She teased.

"I'm fucking a kid right now!"

"Yeah but you're eating that one, it's different, it's just meat, not a person."

"Fair," the wolf agreed, smiling, as the ten year old giggled. But she did pull the hoodie off over her head. Beautiful tan little body, not quite as petite as the bunny but cute and small and toned, with light little mounds on her chest and the very barest fuzz starting on her vulva. "Don't you go to school with this one, though? Well, she's a few years younger than you, but maybe you've seen her around the halls anyway. Just calling her meat, that's so cold. I approve of course." He sped up his humping into the near-dead rabbit child whore on his cock while eyefucking the new arrival.

"Dunno, there are a million little bunny sluts like her running around, their moms are all breeding by the time they're in my grade." The raccoon shrugged, biting her lip as she looked down at the feebly struggling prey-thing.

"Mmmm, so what brought you out here kiddo?"

"Oh. I heard the screams and got horny, and I.. wanted to see if I could watch a kill happening…" she blushed as she admitted what he already knew.

"Well don't be shy sweetie, rub your pussy. It's happening right in front of you."

She moaned at that and started busying one of her hands between her legs, settling down excitedly right next to them on the grass, and the wolf slowly, so as not to startle her, reached out and laid a hand on top of her head and pet her behind the ears. As soon as she relaxed into his touch, he gently but firmly guided her head down until he was pressing it right against the bunny preys flat naked chest, right at one of her nipples.

"Eat," he said, and the coon moaned like a whore and started schlicking herself more fiercely as she bit into the younger child and ate her. And so it went. The tormented little bunny brat expired within the hour after the agony of being torn to shreds by two sets of jaws. The wolf and raccoon made out on top of her, kissing chewed bunny into each others slovenly lewd mouths. He licked the dribbled blood-mess off the ten year old's budding tits and helped teach her more ways to play with her pussy as they split the little rabbits tummy open and tore her guts out. When the raccoon had her first squirting orgasm, they both ripped the rabbits eyelids off and had the older kid sit on her face and spray her cum into her eyes.

Hours later it was getting dark, and the two predators were cuddling together on the grass, with the wolf pleasuring himself in the mouth of the bunnies severed head. "That was an amazing dinner. Hey… by the way… what's your name, kid?"

"Kenna," the raccoon breathed, gazing over at him lovingly as she slowly toyed herself with one of the rabbit's tiny dismembered feet, rubbing those little toes in circles across her clit. "You?"

"I'm Dante." He leaned over to tongue wrestle with her some more and groaned as he came one last time inside the dead kiddie throat sleeving his prodigious cock. "We should do this again sometime, but I'll show you how to hunt one from the beginning. Maybe start you off with a little mouse or something."

"Yes, fuck, please!" Kenna beamed and hugged him tightly. "Then you can take my virginity while we eat it!"

They had another long sloppy kiss, breaking apart with lines of spit between them. "It's a date then. I'll pick you up afterschool tomorrow."

To Be Continued

Story takes place in the near future, where people find the way to self healing any sustained damage, rendering them immortal. This leads to many different experiments between people, different fetishes and non fatal cannibalism is on rise.

There is a knock on the door.
"Who that might be?" I think for myself.
"Hi, I am Your new neighbor, Katia. Can You please help me? " says beautiful short girl, with long black hair.
"Well sure, I am Sew, what do You need? "
She blushes a little. "Well, it is quiet a strange request, to ask from a stranger, but I have invited my friends for a welcome party, and I want to cook something from my heart to Them. Miss Jenkins from the second floor, mentioned, that You are quiet skilled with the knifes.
"Well, I can sharpen the knife, but I am not a chef or something. " I reply.
She blushes even more, and she toys with her hair nervously: "Well, sharp knife is important for what I have in plan. I want to cook my heart for Them, but I am afraid, that I can not cut it out myself. Can You please help me with that? "
My brain stops a few seconds.
"OK, let me get this straight: You want me to cut of Your heart, so You can cook it for Your friends? "
"Well, yes, " she replies. "Maybe a little bit more than that. From what I have read, it will take me at least half an hour to be able to move my arms again, or to walk without any issues, it takes some time for ribs to regenerate. And I have not that much time, so, if You can please cut and season it for me, that would be nice.I will fully understand, if You will refuse. "
"No, no," I reply. "I am more than OK with that. But I have never done anything like that before. Are You OK with that? " "Damn sure I am." she replies. "Me neither. "
"Well, come in Katia! " Make Yourself comfortable, while I will prepare few things. "
I lead her to the kitchen. While she is looking around, I grab a set of knives, and put them on the table. She is observing them with interest. Next I take out the cutting board and place it on the small desk next to the oven.
"Did You pick some specific knife?" I ask her.
“Well, I guess the choice is up to You." she replied. "But, please, tell me first."
I think, I can see a glimpse of expectation in her eyes. Or is it excitement?
"Well, I think the best will be, if You will lay on the kitchen table. I will then use this small blade knife to cut Your skin from the neck across the sternum. "
She instinctively puts hand on her chest. Now I can see, that her nipples are hard, under the white blouse.
"After that, I will open the wound and use this big carving knife to cut trought ribs on the left side from sternum and open Your rib cage. After that, I think I will get back to the small knife, to cut veins and remove it. "
"That sounds great. But can You please use this one, to actually cut it out? It looks … more interesting. " she replies, with excitement in her voice, pointing at old hunting dagger.
"Your wish is my command, madam. Are You ready? "
"Yes, I am. Let's do it! "
"OK, please take down Your blouse, and lay down on the table. "
She is little bit embarrassed, then she unbuttons it.
"I did not think about this, but You are right. It would be shame to damage it. "
"It suits You well" I reply.
She slowly takes it down, and reveals, that she has no bra. Her firm, C cup breasts are beautifull.
When she hops on the table, and lies down, I can hear how fast is she breathing.
"OK, are You ready? "
I can hear her voice saying: "I think so. "
So I grab the small knife, and place it at the top of her sternum. As tip touches her skin, she takes out exited sigh.
I cut her with fast motion. After observing her reaction, I regret, that I did not cut slower. She is enyoing every second of it.
Slowly, I place my hands between her breasts, that are wildly moving up and down, and insert fingers in to the cut. Pulling to the sides, I uncover the ribs a little - right at the place, where I intend to cut them.
"Somebody is really happy, about this." I say pointing at her erected nipples.
"I can see, that there are two happy people here." she replies, pointing at my trousers.
"Can You blame me? It is not every day, that beautiful, half naked lady lies on my kitchen table."
I pinch her breast, and grab a big knife.
"This might be uncomfortable."
I start cutting thought her ribs. Her breasts ale wildly jiggling, and she slowly looses control over her arms, as the structure, that is supporting shoulder mussels is being cut. she is moaning all the time.
"Can You please give me a pillow? I can not hold my head up anymore, an I want t see, what is happening. "
I pick her head up, slowly, to insert a pillow, than I pet her, over her hair.
"All good?"
"Perfect. "
After this, I insert my hands between her ribs, and pull them apart. She lets out one big moan, than I can hear, that her breathing gets more complicated, as lungs loosed supporting structure. I can see, how her lungs are inflating and deflating, partially protruding out of her chest. Her legs started to wiggle a little, while she is enjoying an orgasm.
"All good, can we continue?"
No answer. She just nods with her eyes, biting her lip in ecstasy.
I slowly insert my hand between her lungs, and instantly I can feel her heart beating against palm of my hand.
I warp my hand around it, and thug a little, but it is held in tightly, much more than I have expected.
Katia is trembling by another orgasm. So I insert both hands inside of her chest, push her lungs aside a little and held her heart in both hands. She is out of her mind by excitement.
I pick up her heart from its place, and pull it out of her chest, while it is still attached to her by aorta and other veins. I place it between her beautiful breasts. Her heart is beating lice crazy, and she is really enjoying the moment. I squeeze it few times, just to give Her a good time. After few minutes, she starts to get back to her senses. She starts to move her lips, but there is no voice.
After few attempts, I think I finally understand, what she is trying to say.
"You want me to take a photo? "
Katia nodes with her eyes.
So I pull out my phone and snap few pictures, and wideo as well.
She slowly regains her ability to speak.
"This is nice, but we need to hurry up! "
Without a word, I grab hunting knife, that she has selected in to one hand, and her heart in to another. I squeeze it, and she lefts out really noisy moan. Then I cut her veins. She looses her breath for a few seconds. Her heart is beating like crazy in my hand, as I am showing it to Katia.
Than I put it on her belly, and push her ribs back together, so she can recover faster. I also try to close her skin, over the wound.
"Thank You.", says Katia with a weak voice.
"You did not tell me, how You want to prepare it. Just to season it."
"I want to make some pasta. Can You please cut it to small peaces and put some pasta spices over it? "
I adjust her head, so she can see, what I am doing, than I take her heart, and walk to the sink with it.
I turn on water, to clean it up a little bit.
"Aaaaaaah. Next time use warm water!" said Katia with excitement in her voice.
"Don't tell me, that You did'n enjoy it."
She replies with laugh. I squeeze her heart few times, just ho give her more good time, than I place it on the cutting board.
It lands there with loud splash, still beating fast. I cut it in half, while Katia is having another orgasm on my table. than I cut it to small pieces. They are still moving. Katia meanwhile regains partial control over her hands. She puts one hand in to her pants, and another in to cut on her chest.
When I turn back at her, she jumps, pulling both hands out. I smile at her.
"Hey, do not touch the wounded area! It will take longer to heal, if You will open it. "
I walk to her, grab her hands and place one on her breast, and another on her trousers.
"Be a good girl and play nice! "
Katia replies with cutest smile I have ever seen.
I turn around and get some spices from the shelf, focusing on beating parts of her heart. I am trying not to look at her, to give her no warning, just listening, how she is enjoying herself. When she is about to came, I put some salt on her heart. The moan, that she left out was the loudest, sexiest thing I have ever heard.
"All is ready, as You wished, my lady. "
She is pickig herself up from the table, on her elbows.
"I can not thank You enough, that was wildest thing I have ever experienced." says Katia.
"It is too late, I need to get myself together, literally, but please, come to my party tonight. I promise, that You will not regret it. I live on 4th floor, on the same side as You."
She is buttoning her blouse, but her fingers are still clumsy. I look at her with smile, and i promise her, that I will show up after 8pm.
Peaces of her heart are slowly stopping to move, clear sign, that inside her, there is already newly grown heart. I hand her bowl with the pieces of her heart, and she walks out of the door.

Sorry for mistakes, English is not my primary language. In the case, that story will have good response, I will write 2nd part about party.

Disclaimer! This is just a work of fiction.


—-


I reckon it’s high time to write about my career. Cancer and diabetes have ravaged my body over the last five years. I'm drunk most days and eat mostly fast food and junk food; I’ll be dead long before prosecution can put me behind bars.

I was a hired killer. Most of them deserved to die, some were just in the wrong place at the wrong time, it didn’t matter. After a while, it didn’t take much to figure out who was paying me and why somebody was dying.

You don’t care about all of the details of how I ran my business so I’ll get on with the stories; since I’m feeling generous I’ll stick to the ones where a broad ends up dead.

—

My first assignment was for a fast food chain, one you no doubt have eaten at on many occasions. Someone high-up in the company got into the habit of bragging about the company’s less-than-savory business practice so they sent someone to punch his ticket. He told his girlfriend pretty much everything before he died and the guy they sent to kill him missed her, so they hired me to finish the job.

I waited in the woods across from her apartments and snagged her as she was coming home. The girl was not the supermodel you’d expect from a big-time CEO, but cute enough; long frizzy brown hair, a pale face, and big tits under a gray sweatshirt. She moved on soon enough, stepping out of the car with some guy.

I watched her ass jiggle under her yoga pants as she walked up the steps then moved the scope of my suppressed rifle to the back of her head. I looked back one more time after I pulled the trigger, finding the broad slumped over, her brains splattered on the door as piss soaked through her pants.

There’d always be a lingering regret about that job, the mistake I wouldn’t make in my later years. I was too hasty, wanting to get the job done and move on. I waited the whole afternoon and if I just waited for them to get upstairs, to a bedroom I could see all of through the window, I would’ve seen her naked.

—

I remember the first time I killed a teenage girl. It was a sweet sixteen birthday party, the father of another kid was upset his daughter didn’t get invited. It was just four girls, and a mom who would or would not make mother of the year depending on who you asked. She bought them beers and even helped one girl roll a joint. As the evening dragged on, they lost the swimsuits to skinny dip.

The mother was a thirty-something blonde with average, yet perky, tits. I would’ve mistaken her for twenty if I hadn’t read the file.

Of the teens we had a plump but pretty redhead with freckles, a brunette with a huge rack and a bush you could hide in, and a petite black girl who could’ve passed for twelve if not for the shaved dyed-pink bush over her slit. Then there was the birthday girl, Nicole; a thin blonde with small pert tits and a smooth vulva.

I would’ve shot Nicole but my client wanted the birthday girl to hurt a little before she died. I waited for the right shot and I got it when she climbed up on the diving board. I lined my scope with her crotch, watching a few drops of water drip off her slit. I hoped that some boy was lucky enough to fuck her as my slug ruined any chance for a sex life, blasting a hole through her pussy.

Nicole screamed and crumpled to the water. Her friends laughed it off but her mother noticed the cloud of blood forming in the water and began screaming. The other girls realized what happened, the black girl helped the mom pull the birthday girl out of the pool. The busty chick stood there screaming while the redhead jumped in to help. By the time they dragged her out of the pool, the cuntshot teen recovered enough to realize she was badly hurt and started calling for help. The mom asked her friends to stay with her while she ran in to call the police when my second bullet blew her daughter’s head apart, splattering her brain across the deck.

Nicole’s mother screamed loud enough that I heard her for a solid thirty minutes while I fled the scene.

—

I once got this stalking assignment that turned into a hit. Some rich douche suspected his wife of cheating on him so I was to investigate and, if I discovered his suspicions were true, I was to kill her and whoever she cheated on him with.

She was a 25-year-old half-Mexican girl named Sophia, long hair, light-brown skin, average tits, and never wore a skirt or pair of shorts that went too far below the hips.

It was another job I took in my rookie stage and boy I learned fast that it was best to leave the investigating to someone else. I stalked Sophia for almost three months and I felt like an idiot when I didn’t catch on sooner. During my clients many business trips, I didn’t see her leave with a single boyfriend. I thought I caught her in the act about a week into the assignment when some Hispanic dude picked her up, only to learn that he was her brother taking her to a family gathering. Like I said, I wasn’t the best investigator; I’m the guy you hire to clean things up once the investigator found something.

It turned out I needed to keep a closer eye when she went out with her friends. One in particular, she often went out with a busty brunette. The one looked like a Korean Daria when she wore glasses. I thought it was a girl’s night out and Daria never dressed slutty like Sophia, only once wearing a skirt shorter than her upper legs.

I was ready to call it quits but I was getting low on money, so I decided to tail them one evening. Maybe Daria hated Sophia’s husband and was helping her meet someone? I followed them to a spot by the lake, the kind of place you’d expect horny teenagers to lose their virginity at. I drove on a little further before ditching my car and setting up in the trees. It was dark as shit where I was but their romantic spot was lit up well enough by the streetlamp. I wondered if I’d wait a few minutes or hours for their guy to show up, or if I’d waste a whole night for nothing; they might’ve thought it was a good spot for a midnight picnic, even though they didn’t seem to have any place to hide food in the bed of their truck nor did they stop to get anything to eat.

They got out after about ten minutes and climbed into the bed. The girls began removing their clothes, revealing on Daria a rack larger than I’d have expected under her t-shirt. Daria sat on the edge while Sophia went down between her legs. I waited for the perfect chance to get them both as quick as possible and I got it seconds after Sophia brought Daria to orgasm. Sophia’s head rose up and the two embraced in a kiss. I lined up the scope to the back of Sophia’s ponytail.

A cloud of brain matter splattered everywhere and the two fell out of the truck. I knew they were dead but I told myself to check anyways, that I needed to be sure; now that I’m feeling more honest, I just wanted to see their bare tits up close. Neither of them needed a mercy shot, Sophia no longer had a face and Darcy was missing the back of her head. I got a decent enough look at their tits, cursing myself for not bringing gloves so I could get a feel, and how I wish cell phones with cameras existed back then.

Her husband was stunned by the news. He then went on a tirade about whether or not she cheated on him with her other girlfriends. Though I told him I didn’t have any evidence, nor could I see how I’d get any at that point, he sent out a hit on all of Sophia’s old girlfriends. It didn’t matter if she cheated with them or not, the pay from icing seven women would fill my coffers for a good while.

—

I killed a kid for the first time not even two months after blowing a hole in the skinny dipping teen’s pussy; kids, in fact.

I wasn’t exactly hired to kill the kids; my target was some rich douche named Jason, who got caught stealing money from a mob boss.

I tracked him to a cheap hotel outside of some small town in Texas. Jason was in bed with three young girls, none of them even thirteen and all of them naked. A thin blonde, maybe nine or ten, laid between his crotch sucking on the tip of a cock just too thick to fit in her mouth. A redhead with decent-sized buds, maybe ten, maybe twelve, sat on his face while he tongued her snatch. The last girl, a thin Asian who was maybe ten or eleven, laid at the end of the bed, her face buried in the blonde’s pussy.

I attached a silencer to my gun and rounded the corner, putting a bullet right through Jason’s head. The blonde’s eyes bulged and she gagged, Jason’s cock spewing into her mouth. She coughed as the rest of his load splattered across her face. The redheaded girl started looking around, no doubt wondering why the heaven between her legs stopped, and froze when she looked at me.

“Sorry girls, no witnesses.” Not when it was a close-up assignment.

I fired a slug into the blonde’s head as she wiped cum off her glasses. She slumped forward, her head resting against Jason’s cock as it leaked cum and piss into her hair.

The redhead began screaming as I turned the gun towards her and fired four times. She grunted as all four slammed into her chest, three in her tits and one in her heart. She went quiet and slid off Jason and the bed, thudding to the floor.

The Asian girl continued licking the blonde’s pussy as I approached, one arm between her legs as she rubbed her own snatch. I put two bullets in her pussy, then silenced her screams by sliding the gun under her chin and putting three into her brain.

I put another round between the redhead’s eyes before leaving.

I usually didn’t like killing witnesses, just extra work without the extra pay, but I walked away from this one satisfied knowing I didn't have that particular limit.

"Dad, are you ready?" My 13 year old daughter Zoey sat on the bed behind me, waiting for me to finish setting up the camera.
It had been 2 days since she'd offered to let me make a snuff film with her, and now it was finally time.
"Yeah." I hit record and turn to face my daughter, she sat on the edge of the bed giving me an innocent smile. I sat down next to her, pulling out a pocket knife, her eyes widened with curiosity as she moved herself closer to the sharp blade.
"Just do it already, the anticipation is killing me." Zoey giggled. I plunged the knife into her abdomen, creating a vertical gash in her belly that went from her pussy, to her ribcage.
When I removed the blade Zoey climbed up onto my lap, pulling my cock out and sliding down onto it. Her back facing me so the camera could see everything.
Zoey began to ride me vigorously, pulling herself down onto my cock as fast as she could.
"Am I d-doing good daddy?" She asked, her hands moving into her abdomen as she began to pull out her own intestines.
"Yes, very good! Just keep pulling your guts out."
She nodded and continued to ride me faster and faster, I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation, all the while I could hear the sound of my daughters intestines smacking onto the tile floor.
It was then that I climaxed, shooting a load of hot sperm deep inside my daughters womb. I make her turn around to face me, so I can see the damage.
"You really did a number on yourself." I smile.
"Do you l-like it?" Zoey pants, out of breath and losing blood very quickly.
"Yes, you did perfect."
I kiss her on the lips, stabbing her in the heart before pulling away.

By Kitty Cunt and Mister Moody 1 (Rape, Asphyxiation, Loli, Snuff) The loli stuff comes in part 2 which is not finished.

The day was balmy, belying the mid autumn season. He walked through the down town city center, with a calm even pace; his mind only on what he should have for lunch. He stops, and looks inside one of the cafe windows. Behind his tall and stocky reflection, he spied a small group of women, chatting as they eat lunch.

It wasn't the decent looking red head, or the petite blond that caught his eyes. Their breasts were far from adequate for his tastes. It wasn't them, but the third woman, the one tall, skinny one, he found much more interesting. Her tanless skin made even paler by her dark, black hair, which was tied back behind her head in a pony tail. Her breasts were exquisite, large and shapely, they pressed against the bounds of the small, tight shirt she was wearing.

Seeing her had made up his mind, and he entered the cafe, now with the intention of satisfying two hungers at once. As he makes his way toward the group, peices of their conversation float over to him.

“What you do expect John will want during the meeting?” his prize asked the others.

“Oh the usual, I would imagine. He wants me on his lap,” the forgetful one with small breasts repsonded, sounding a bit put out. “I heard Sabrina, got a choice task,”

The brunette grinned, “I get to wear the snack tray! What was your assignment, Kitty?”

“I'm going under the table,” Kitty began, even her name sounded delicious. “Can't say I'm looking forward to it, this is the only shirt I brought, and now it'll be covered in cum!”

“You're so lucky,” the small breasted blond mumbled, “I never get to do the fun stuff, my tits are too small.”

“Ah, Dee,” Kitty leaned over and patted her friend's hand, noticing her jealous stare, “It's not all fun and games having big boobs. Sometimes I wish I never got these implants. You know when I was flat...” but Kitty's words got trapped in her throat. Her friends were staring at something behind her, but before she could react, somone firmly groped her breasts. Fingers dug into her sentistaive flesh before gripping on the fabric of her shirt and ripping it open. Buttons flew in all directions.

“H..hey!” Kitty shouted, turning back to face her attacker. She stared as the man unbuttoned his jeans and a huge, throbing, erect cock popped out from the opening, right in front of her face. Her jaw dropped in a mix of shock and amazment. The man took full advantage and shoved his Manhood deep inside her agape orifice.

The man smiled politely to her friends, “You don't mind if I use this slut, do you?” Without waiting for a response, his hips buck foward, stuffing her face with his cock, gagging the sounds escaping from her unexpecting mouth. The sloppy, wet noises caught the attention of the other patrons, who had stopped their lunch to watch. A few even whipped out their phones to film the scene. But most mearly glanced over, and then returned to their meals, ignoring it all together.

Sabrina, who had known Kitty since childhood, simply shrugged at his request and returned to the conversation at hand. “I don't know about what Kitty was saying. I mean, I like the size of my breasts . . .but I would be lying if I said I hadn't thought about making them bigger. Then I remember, at least these ones are edible!”

The man held the girl's head over his cock, making escape impossible, almost petting her hair. “Beautiful fall day, isn't it?” he asked the other girls, slipping naturally into their conversation, as his free hand reached down, to roughly kneed the large, plastic tits. “So nice to have sun and a blue sky, this late in October.” He said clearly, forcing his huge, throbing cock deeper into the slut's throat.

Kitty found that she couldn't breath, the man had taken her so suddenly and violently that she hadn't had a chance to prepare herself before her throat was stuffed with cock. In an effort to help aliviate her situation, now that the shock had worn off, she slid off her chair, and onto her knees to better service the man. Her survival instincts demanded that she push away, to breath, but she knew panic would only make matters worse. So instead she allowed her training to kick in, and she moved one hand to fondle her free breast, while the other snaked under her skirt to finger her pantiless cunt.

“Oh yes!” Sabrina agreed, “Lovely day out!”

“A bit breezy,” Dee mumbled, “Especially in these shirts the boss forces us to wear. But he claims to like the way it makes our tits pop.”
A hearty chuckle rolled through the man, as he pumped the girl's face, rendering her to be nothing more than a hot, wet hole. “Just brisk enough to make your nipples stand out,” he said jovially, looking at the other girls' chests. “Shame though, that he's so conservative. Had I been running that office, I'd make sure covering breasts like those would be against the dress code.” As if to prove his point further, his fingers claw at the silicon filled mound in his hand, squeezing it with such force that it seemed about to pop, bruises were already forming under his finger tips.

Kitty tried to focus on sucking him off, hoping that when he's finished, perhaps she'd finally be able to get a breath of air. She was growing nervous, her lungs burning from the lack of oyxgen. Tears had started to stream down her face, destroying the hour she had spent on her makeup. She looked up desperately through mascara streaked tears for any sort of respite. Her hands had moved to his legs, starting to fear for her life.

Dee watched as the man played with her friends breasts, her eyes glued to the scene of him raping her face. She couldn't help the resentment growing as Kitty's face grew more pained and paniced, wishing a man would find her so desirable that he would commit such acts upon her person. Dee jealously unbuttons her shirt with purpose, exposing her nearly flat chest. “You know,” she reasoned, almost pleading, “You know, big tits aren't the only one ones that need abuse!”

“Oh?” replied the man, amused by the girl's need and jealousy, “And how would you have me abuse tits so small?”

Dee blushed but recovered quickly. “Anyway you'd like!” she said desperately, picking up her steak knife and brough it up to rest against one of her nipples.

Kitty felt dumbfounded. She was on her knees choking on a cock so huge her cheeks puffed out, and her friend was flirting with her rapist. She understood her place in soceity, that she was nothing more than a conscious meat sack for use by the supioer sex; but she had expected more from the friends she had know since she was little. It was as if she were already dead!

Her eyes twitched to the table, catching sight of Dee with her hand up her skirt, pumping her fingers into her little pink cunt. Kitty blinked a couple times, trying to remove the black spots that appeared in front of her eyes. She realized she was fading fast, and the man didnt' seem anywhere near finishing. The instinct to bite down on his cock grew stronger and stronger as her will to live felt more and more threatened. What she had learned, however, kept running through her mind, “His cock is worth more than my life, his cock is worth more than my life . . .”

The man kept pumping in and out of her mouth hole, ignoreing the small crowd that gatherd to watch the excitment. He knew no one would intevene, that this was his right. He knew that all the videos being filmed would be but minor blips on social media, that within moments new videos would take its place, videos of smiliar scenes happening everywhere, across the country. A small family caught his eye, a mother and some almost-grown children. He turned slightly to give them a better view from the window.

The mother was using this as an educational moment. She was explaining to her children what was happening, teaching her son that this was what he was inheriting. This was also his right, when he was a grown man. To her daughter, she taught that this was her place. To give what her betters wanted, to masterbate and enjoy the rape that was graced upon her.

Sabrina, meanwhile, not wanting to be the only one left out, also unbuttoned her shirt. She removed it, throwing it aside without care before squeezing and twisting her breasts eagerly before the man. Dee turned her jealous glare toward her.

“Always have to show me up, don't you Sabrina?!” She said in a demanding tone, staring at the larger, beautiful round breasts. “I have a hard enough time getting guys to even look without you showing skin every chance you get!”

"Oh relax! I just want to join in the fun is all!" Sabrina leaned closer to the man, hoping for some attention.

“Now, now, ladies,” the man said calmly, “You both have beautiful breasts! No need to have anyone hide them!”

Suddenly a waitress wearing a mini skirt and an open cupped bra, showing she too had massive breasts, appeared beside their table holding a tray laden with food. She blinked taking in the scene, then a large smile appeared on her face. “Oh! I see your party has gotten bigger! Would you like to place an order sir?” The waitress gently placed the women's food in front of them. Fried Girl Tenders for Sabrina, and in front of Dee, a Tit Meat Sandwich.

The man, looked at the waitress, obviously distracted by his throbbing cock pulsating deep inside Kitty's blocked windpipe. “Oh, um.. yes.” he said with a grunt, shoving his cock so deep, her nose pressed against his groin. “This meat on my cock should be ready for the kitchen soon. I trust you have properly equiped facilities to make a burger from her, yes?” His voice held no malice, just curisousity, as he had never before fequancted the establishment.

"Of course Sir! I'll have the kitchen prepare the grinder!"

"Oh and please make sure to remove the implants!"

"Of course Sir!" The waitress responded again and headed off to the kitchen.

Kitty's vision was now nearly completely gone, although she was still conscious, all she could see where the black specks dancing before her eyes. The man's order rang inside her oxygen deprived mind, and she grew cold with the realization hit her. She was finished, done. She restarted her chant in her head, “His cock is more important than my life . . .”

Sabrina, started to eagerly devourer her meal, while Dee still stared at the man and Kitty with jealousy and resentment.

Kitty was starting to fade, her heart rate was slow and erratic. Her arms hung usuelessly at her sides. She still had the strength to bite down had she wanted to, and as much as she didn't want to die, she knew she wouldn't bite. Even though she'd much rather service all her co-workers under the table, she knew she had to die. She had to die because he wanted her to, and that was a good enough reason. So she regrouped her thoughts and changed her focus to servicing him as best she could until her demise was placed on her.

After a moment of staring at Kitty and fidgeting with the fries that came with her burger Dee couldn't take it anymore. "I bet I could service you better than she ever could!” she declared, picking up a rather large pickle that had accompanied her sandwich and sensually pushed it deep into her mouth, running her tongue around it's girth.

“Is that so?” asked the man. “Well, you may just get a chance. Such a shame, but I think this one will expire before I finish. Disappointing really.”

Kitty heard these words, and the felt the crushing disappointment. As she realized that she had failed at her purpose, all the fight left her. Her vision finally grew dark, her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

Her heart stopped beating. She died.

“Damn, that was fucking hot!” Sabrina, who had been Kitty's best friend, exclaimed. Dee looked at the man as if she was in love. Kitty's corpse fell to the ground.

Chapter 1, Opening Ceremony (Burning)

Burning Woman, the largest event of its kind, with roots dating back before modern history. Every year close to one hundred thousand people from all over the world gather in the desert of the American West to participate in this one of a kind event. The event is freeform in nature, attendees contributing freely within a few basic principles. These principles are largely unchanged from their origins in the historical event, though they have of course been colored by modern sensibilities. Ideas like inclusion, self-expression, and sexual liberty have become much more ubiquitous across the world than they were in the days of old, but Burning Woman continues to take things to even further extremes. Two more core tenants of the event are participation and immediacy, attendees are highly encouraged to be a part of the event, and to do what they can to make this year's Burning Woman the best yet. Considering all these principles it is no surprise that usually fewer than 20% of the attendees live to return home through all nine days. The demographics of the attendees skews slightly more towards women than the global population, though the ratio of intentional death skews the other way, with almost a fifth of the dead being male.

The old world event took its name from the large wooden effigy that was burned on the last evening of the event. Today's event has modernized this idea, changing it's name alongside. At a large pyre in the center of the event volunteers are burned throughout the event. While the original burned a single effigy at the end of the event, the modern one always has a volunteer burning, though special attention is paid to the first and the last of a particular year. The volunteers are mostly women, but it would be counter to the nature of the event to discriminate, even when it introduces slight inaccuracies to the name.

This year's event is almost underway, just waiting for the ceremonial first burn to start. Attendees are crowded around the pyre, most giving it just enough berth to not get burned once it is set alight. The pyre is fashioned like a stage, just waiting for its performer to walk out upon it. It doesn't have to wait long, as soon a young woman emerges, walking with soft steps to the center of the pyre. The woman is seventeen year old pop idol "Amburr☆". She is wearing a thin skirt that starts low on her hips and drapes down to the tops of her bare feet. The setting sun backlights her and clearly outlines her long shapely legs. Other than the skirt the only thing she wears is a simple flower crown woven into her long auburn hair. Her hair is otherwise free, cascading down just past her shoulder blades. Her breasts are left bare, the modest mounds lightly freckled but otherwise free of tanlines or any other marks. Amburr☆ has the rare claim of having survived five previous Burning Women. It seems that she is determined to not survive another.

Just as the sun dips below the horizon four fireworks shoot into the air from the four corners of the square pyre, setting it alight as they scream into the sky and burst in an explosion of sound and color. Amburr☆ starts her final song, a brand new single written solely for this occasion. In line with the ideals of Burning Woman this song has not been recorded before the event and will not be professionally recorded or released after. This song is for the event, to try to do any more with it or to make anything more of it would ultimately cheapen it, though inevitably some bootleg copies of the live performance will pop up in the coming weeks, as filming is only discouraged, not prohibited.

As the minutes pass the flames slowly creep towards Amburr☆ from all sides, almost as if they were responding to her serenade begging them to draw closer, to engulf her completely. Almost as if on cue the flames reach her and begin to slowly lick at her feet. Her voice wavers for only a moment before regaining its smooth tone, though perhaps now a bit more salacious than it was. At Burning Woman it is trivial to find drugs that can dull pain, or even replace it with pleasure, but if Amburr☆'s past discography was any indication then she was a hardcore dyed in the wool masochist. The viewers had no doubt in their mind that Amburr☆ was feeling every lick of those flames au natural. Amburr☆ continued to sing, and the flames continued to rage. As the flames reached her hips she turned around and walked to a thick pole that stuck out of the pyre a couple meters behind her. As she walked her charred skirt crumbled away, leaving the teen pop idol wearing only her crown of flowers. She turned back to face the audience, raising her hands and sticking them through a loop of rope tied to the top of the pole. She let her weight pull on the loop and it tightened around her wrists, binding her arms above her head, pulling her already modest chest alluringly taut. She continued to sing, and the crew slowly turned down the speakers. Amburr☆'s voice soon disappeared beneath the roar of the flames, though whether the flames were drowning her out or had already silenced her permanently no one would ever know.

At this point most of the gathered crowd began to disperse, either to start realizing their own ideas or to assist or observe other's. Several minutes later the remaining gathered attendees watched as Amburr☆'s arms gave way and her body crumbled into a heap of ash. The crowd further dissolved, but some stayed to watch the second volunteer clamber up onto the pyre. With gritted teeth the thirty something year old woman waded through the fire before similarly binding her arms in the apparently fireproof rope. She briefly lost her composure, a howl of agonized pleasure briefly drawing the eyes of the dispersing crowd.

She did not last long, and less than twenty minutes later the third volunteer approached the pyre, a young girl of eleven. Over the next few hours the pyre would be allowed to burn down to a more manageable size, where it wouldn't go though wood and volunteers quite so quickly. In the meantime though, there must always be a woman burning at Burning Woman.

"Dad, are you ready?" My 13 year old daughter Zoey sat on the bed behind me, waiting for me to finish setting up the camera.
It had been 2 days since she'd offered to let me make a snuff film with her, and now it was finally time.
"Yeah." I hit record and turn to face my daughter, she sat on the edge of the bed giving me an innocent smile. I sat down next to her, pulling out a pocket knife, her eyes widened with curiosity as she moved herself closer to the sharp blade.
"Just do it already, the anticipation is killing me." Zoey giggled. I plunged the knife into her abdomen, creating a vertical gash in her belly that went from her pussy, to her ribcage.
When I removed the blade Zoey climbed up onto my lap, pulling my cock out and sliding down onto it. Her back facing me so the camera could see everything.
Zoey began to ride me vigorously, pulling herself down onto my cock as fast as she could.
"Am I d-doing good daddy?" She asked, her hands moving into her abdomen as she began to pull out her own intestines.
"Yes, very good! Just keep pulling your guts out."
She nodded and continued to ride me faster and faster, I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation, all the while I could hear the sound of my daughters intestines smacking onto the tile floor.
It was then that I climaxed, shooting a load of hot sperm deep inside my daughters womb. I make her turn around to face me, so I can see the damage.
"You really did a number on yourself." I smile.
"Do you l-like it?" Zoey pants, out of breath and losing blood very quickly.
"Yes, you did perfect."
I kiss her on the lips, stabbing her in the heart before pulling away.

The world around Lexi fades away as she stands there, her heart pounding in her chest. She's been fantasizing about this moment for years - the moment when she can finally be with him. The man of her dreams, the one who's been haunting her nights since highschool. She's finally found him, and she's going to make him hers, no matter what it takes. Her Brunette hair cascades down her back in waves, framing her perfect face with its big, round eyes and plump lips. She's wearing her favorite outfit, a tight blue stripped tanktop and tight blue jeans that accentuate her curves just right. She inhales deeply, trying to catch a whiff of his scent on the air.

As she moves closer, she finally spots him in the darkness. He's standing by a pile of rotting leaves, his back turned to her. His broad shoulders and muscular arms are visible even through the shadows. Lexi 's heart skips a beat as she takes another step forward, then another. With every movement, she feels more alive, more connected to the world around her. She reaches out a shaking hand and touches his shoulder, feeling the warmth and strength that radiates from him. He turns around, and there he is - the man of her dreams, the one who's been tormenting her thoughts for so long. His face is shadowed, his eyes hidden in the darkness, but she can feel his gaze burning into her.


Her heart races as he pulls her close, their bodies pressing together. She can feel the hardness of his chest through his shirt, the strength in his arms as they hold her tight. Lexi closes her eyes, savoring the sensation of being wanted, of being desired. She wonders what it would be like to feel his lips on hers, to taste him, to breathe him in. But before she can react, he pulls away, taking her hand and leading her deeper into the woods. The air grows colder, the darkness more oppressive, and Lexi feels a shiver run down her spine. She knows that whatever he has planned for her, it won't be anything like the dreams she's had. It will be much, much worse.

As they move deeper into the forest, the sounds of the war fade away, replaced by the rustling of leaves and the calls of nocturnal creatures. Lexi tries to calm her racing heart, telling herself that she's ready for whatever he has in store. But when they finally come upon a small clearing, her breath catches in her throat. In the center of the clearing is a dark, cave-like opening, its mouth gaping open like a hungry maw. She can feel the air inside chilling her skin, see tendrils of mist wafting out from within.

Her captor smirks, taking in her reaction. "This is where you belong," he says, his voice echoing eerily off the surrounding rocks. "You're going to be very happy here." Before she can protest, he grabs her roughly and pushes her forward into the darkness. The cool air on her skin feels like icy fingers clawing at her flesh, and the darkness is so thick she can't see her own hands in front of her face. She stumbles, tripping over unseen roots and stones, her heart pounding in her chest.

As her eyes adjust to the dim light, she realizes that she's not in a cave at all. They're in some sort of underground bunker, carved out of the rock. The walls are lined with shelves stacked high with canned goods, bottled water, and other supplies. In the center of the room, a makeshift bed is nestled between two large pillars. It's clear that this place was prepared long before she arrived.

Her captor leads her over to the bed, his grip still firm on her arm. "This will be your new home," he says, gesturing around the room. "From now on, you belong to me." Lexi tries to pull away, but his hold is unyielding. He forces her down onto the bed, pinning her arms above her head. She struggles, tears welling up in her eyes, as he leans in close, his breath hot against her ear. "And from now on," he whispers, "you're going to be my little pet." Her captor waits for Lexi 's bladder and rectum to be full of her excrement and he waits until she is desperate to defecate in her own clothes no toilet or shower anywhere.


Finally, with a smirk, he releases her arms and stands up. "Go ahead," he says, motioning to the bed. "Do your business." Lexi feels a mixture of shame and fear as she squirms uncomfortably on the bed. She looks around the room, hoping to find some sort of makeshift toilet or at least a bucket, but there's nothing. Her captor watches her, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

She takes a deep breath, steeling herself against the humiliation, and lets her body relax. Her bladder spasms, and she feels a warm rush of urine trickle down her legs. She clenches her teeth, trying to keep from crying out as the warmth spreads across her skin. Then, as her bowels release, she feels a hot, sticky mess seeping into her clothes, pooling between her legs. She looks down at herself in horror, unable to believe that this is now her life. There is no bucket. No toilet. And no way to clean herself. This is how it always will be. She will forever defecate on herself like an animal.

Her captor watches her with detached amusement, not bothering to hide his arousal. He steps forward, leaning over her as she lies in her own filth. "See?" he whispers, his breath hot against her ear. "You are perfect for me." Lexi shudders, feeling his erection press against her hip. "You belong to me now, and I'm never going to let you go." He pulls her roughly to her feet and pushes her toward the bed, forcing her down onto her stomach. She feels his weight press against her, his breath hot and ragged against her neck.

She tries to fight back, to resist him, but it's no use. He's too strong, too determined. As he enters her from behind, she feels a sharp pain deep inside, followed by a sickening sense of helplessness. He begins to move, thrusting into her roughly, his body slamming against her own. Lexi tries to block out the sensation, focusing instead on the feel of her own excrement and urine soaking into her clothes, sticking to her skin. It's her only remaining sense of self, her only reminder that there is still a part of her that is not owned by him.

Her captor grunts and moans, his breath hot against her neck as he takes her roughly. He pushes deeper, harder, forcing himself into her with each thrust. She feels his release building inside her, the hot, thick liquid pushing its way through her body. Her eyes close tightly, her fists clenched as she braces herself for the inevitable. When he finally comes, he holds her still, his weight bearing down on her like a leaden weight.

The sensation of him spilling his seed inside her feels almost like the warmth of her own fluids, and for a brief, terrifying moment she wonders if he's somehow managed to come inside her clean. But then the truth registers, and she feels a hot wave of shame and revulsion wash over her. He's used her body, her mess, to bring himself to orgasm. She's nothing more than a toy to him, a living, breathing cum dump. As he pulls out, mounds of shit and piss spills out of her anal orriface and covers his penis.

He looks down at himself with a satisfied grunt, wiping his cock clean on the sheets as best he can. Then, with a cruel smile, he reaches down and spreads her open, revealing the mess she's made of herself. "See?" he asks, his voice dripping with contempt. "That's what happens when you try to defy me." He chuckles darkly, tracing a finger through the filth that covers her body. "You're nothing but an animal, Lexi . And now you're mine."

He stands up, stripping off his dirty clothes and revealing his naked form to her. His muscles glisten with sweat and his skin is flushed with arousal. He approaches the bed, climbing on top of her, pinning her arms above her head. She feels his weight press down on her, his body sliding against hers, and she can't help but feel a shiver of revulsion run through her. But beneath that, she feels something else as well: a twisted, perverse desire that she can't quite comprehend.

As he thrusts into her, she feels a strange mix of pain and pleasure course through her body. His rough movements, his animal-like growls, they all ignite a fire within her that she never knew existed. She gasps and arches her back, meeting his thrusts with her own, her hips bucking against his. Her breath comes in ragged gasps as she feels the familiar heat building deep inside her.

He slams into her harder, faster, his body glistening with sweat as he takes her roughly. She feels his weight press down on her, his muscles tense as he approaches his own release. Her own body responds in kind, her orgasm building, building, until she can't contain it any longer. With a sharp cry, she throws her head back, arching her spine, and comes hard around him.

Her body trembles as the wave of pleasure washes over her, and she feels a strange sense of contentment spread through her. It's as if she's always been meant for this, always been destined to be used in this way. As he continues to thrust into her, she meets his movements with her own, her hips bucking against his in a rhythm that feels both primal and intoxicating.

He growls, his teeth clenched, his muscles taut as he holds himself back from release. But she can feel it building inside him, a tightening deep in his core that sends shivers of anticipation down her spine. His grip on her arms grows firmer, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he fucks her harder and faster.

She arches her back, meeting his thrusts with her own, her nails digging into his back as she urges him on. The sensation of being so completely possessed by him, of being used in such a brutal, primal way, is exhilarating. She can feel her own control slipping away, replaced by a primal need to surrender to his touch.

His rough movements, his harsh words, they should make her hate him. Instead, they make her ache for more. She wants him to take her, to claim her completely, to leave her without a single ounce of self-control. And as he nears his release, she can feel it building inside her as well, a tightening deep in her core that threatens to consume her.

He growls, his body tensing as he thrusts hard and deep, his hips slamming against her over and over again. His grip on her shoulders is painful, bruising, but she doesn't care. All she can focus on is the feeling of being so completely claimed by him. His hot breath fans across her cheek, his teeth scrape roughly against her earlobe as he whispers darkly, "That's it, baby. Let go. Give in to it."

She does as he says, her body arching upward to meet his, her muscles tensing and releasing in perfect synchronicity with his thrusts. She can feel the hot wetness of her own juices on her thighs, the cold stickiness of her waste against her skin, but it only serves to heighten the sensation, the intensity of their coupling.

His words are like a drug, a dark, intoxicating poison that seeps into her veins, clouding her mind and dulling her senses. She feels herself falling deeper and deeper, surrendering completely to the primal urges that he stirs within her. Her hips undulate wildly, her fingers dig into the mattress as she pushes herself against him, urging him onward.

The sensation of being filled, of being so completely claimed by him, is unlike anything she's ever experienced. She can feel the heat of his body, the rhythm of his breath, the strength in his arms as they hold her down. He's a force of nature, a raging storm that sweeps her away, leaving nothing in its wake but submission and a raw, aching need for more.

Her body twists and turns beneath him, her hips undulating in perfect synchronicity with his thrusts. His grip on her tightens, his movements growing more urgent as he nears his climax. She can feel the tension building inside her, the tightening deep in her core, and she knows that when he releases, she will follow suit.

The feel of his cock sliding in and out of her is overwhelming, the tightness of her body gripping him so perfectly. But it's not just her muscles that are contracting; she can feel her internal organs tensing, preparing for the release that is building deep within her. She can feel the pressure building, the urgency of the need to empty herself. She then pees and shits all over his cock. While they fuck, piss and shit is being flung everywhere.

Her movements become more frantic, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she feels the climax building inside her. His grip on her hips tightens, his thrusts grow harder and deeper, pushing her ever closer to the edge. Her body tenses, her muscles clenching in unison as she orgasms around him, her essence coating their joined bodies.

He follows suit, his movements becoming erratic as his release overtakes him. He growls her name, his hips bucking wildly as he spills his seed deep inside her. The sensation of being filled to the brim with his warmth and essence is overwhelming, and she can feel herself growing even more aroused by the feel of it.

As their bodies finally begin to relax, their sweat and fluids mingling on the sheets, she realizes that she still hasn't moved away from the edge of the bed. She looks down at the mess they've made, a mixture of her own waste and his cum covering the floor, and feels a strange sense of pride and accomplishment. She didn't think it was possible to feel so dirty and so clean at the same time.

Gently, she pushes herself up until she's kneeling over him, their bodies still connected. His cock twitches inside her, leaving a wet trail as it slides free. She leans forward, her breasts brushing against his chest, and whispers in his ear, "I think we're going to need a shower."

He lets out a groan, his hands moving up to cup her ass. "That sounds like a plan."

She lowers herself down, feeling the warmth and wetness of her body press against his lips. He takes her in eagerly, his tongue darting out to lap at her as she releases a soft, wet turd into his mouth. The taste is earthy and pungent, but he doesn't seem to mind. He continues to lap at her, sucking and nibbling as she sits astride his face, her muscles tensing and relaxing with each movement.

Her other hand finds its way down to his cock, which is still hard and waiting. She strokes him gently at first, teasing him as she rides his face, but soon she speeds up, her movements becoming more urgent. Her breath hitches in her throat as she feels the pleasure building inside her, and she knows that he's not far behind.

As she begins to orgasm, her body shudders and convulses, and she can feel the hot rush of her piss flowing down his throat. He sucks harder, taking everything she has to give, and then finally, she collapses forward, her weight resting on his shoulders. His tongue darts out, tasting her for the last time, as her orgasm finally begins to ebb.

She feels his hands gently slide up her back, over her shoulders, and cup her breasts. He rolls her onto her back, and then he's on top of her again, his cock pressed against her entrance. She moans as he begins to thrust slowly, their bodies moving in perfect synchronicity. He leans down, his lips brushing against her ear. "You taste so good," he whispers, before kissing her neck.

As they fuck, her body arches off the bed, her hips moving in time with his. She feels her orgasm building, a tightening in her stomach and a tingling between her legs. She reaches down, gripping his cock, and begins to stroke him in rhythm with their movements. Her muscles contract around him, and she cries out as the pleasure washes over her.

His thrusts grow harder and deeper, his grip on her hips tighter. She can feel him building towards his own release, and she doesn't want it to end. She needs this connection, this feeling of being completely and utterly possessed by him. His thrusts become erratic, his breath hot against her neck as he comes, filling her up with his warmth and seed.

As their bodies finally find their rhythm again, he leans down, his lips brushing against her ear. "You're going to die for this," he whispers, his voice low and rough. Her heart races at the words, but she doesn't want him to stop. She arches her back, offering herself up to him, wanting more of his brutality.

He begins to thrust harder, his cock pounding deep inside her, her body taking every inch of him. She cries out in pain and pleasure, her nails digging into his back as he pushes her down onto the mattress. The headboard thuds against the wall with each brutal thrust, the sound echoing through the room like a perverse anthem.

Her breath comes in ragged gasps as she feels herself being torn apart, consumed by his lust. His rough hands grip her hips, holding her still as he takes her with violent force. The pain is exquisite, a burning ache that spreads through every inch of her body, but she doesn't want it to end. She arches her back, offering herself up to him, begging for more.

The bed creaks and moans beneath them, the soundtrack to their twisted dance. He thrusts deeper, harder, each motion sending shockwaves of pleasure-pain through her. Her nails dig into his shoulders, leaving bloody half-moons in their wake. Her eyes roll back in her head, her mouth open in a silent scream.

"Please," she whispers, her voice raw and broken. "Kill me."

He pauses for a moment, his thrusts slowing as he considers her words. She can feel the weight of his gaze on her, feel the tension in his body as he wrestles with his desires. And then, with a low growl, he begins to thrust harder, faster, driving deeper into her with each stroke.

Her back arches off the mattress, her fingernails clawing at the sheets as she feels the overwhelming sensation of being taken, claimed, possessed. Her breath comes in ragged gasps, her body trembling with the effort of holding on to this final, shredding moment of pleasure.

He thrusts deeper, harder, his hips slamming against hers in a brutal rhythm. She can feel his hot breath on her neck, feel the vibration of his growls as he loses control. The air in the room is thick with their combined lust, with the desperation of two people driven to the very brink of sanity by their need for one another.

Her body feels like it's being torn apart, her muscles quivering with the effort of holding on to this final moment of ecstasy. She can feel the headboard thud against the wall behind her, the sound reverberating through her very core. With each thrust, he pushes deeper, claiming her in a way that goes beyond the physical, beyond the realm of the living.

His grip on her hips tightens, his fingers digging into her flesh, leaving bruises that she knows will fade, but never truly disappear. She can feel him losing control, his movements becoming more erratic, more primal. His breath is hot and ragged against her neck, his teeth clenched as he fights against the urge to let go, to surrender to the overwhelming desire that has consumed them both.

With one final, brutal thrust, he buries himself deep inside her, his hips slamming against hers with unyielding force. She cries out, her body tensing, her muscles convulsing as the world around her fades away. The air in the room is thick with the scent of their sweat and the sounds of their ragged breathing.

His weight presses down on her, his body heat enveloping her like a blanket, their entangled limbs the only thing keeping them from floating away into oblivion. Her vision blurs as she stares up at the ceiling, her body numb and heavy, every nerve ending tingling with a strange, foreign sensation. She can feel the warmth of his blood coursing through her veins, the strength of his grip holding her tight against him.

She wonders if this is what it feels like to die, to be so utterly and completely consumed by another person that there is no longer any sense of self. It's not unpleasant, she thinks, her breath coming in slow, ragged gasps. In fact, it's quite the opposite. She feels whole, complete, as if she's finally found her purpose in this world.

Her body is sore, aching in places she didn't know could ache, but there's a strange sense of peace that accompanies the pain. She feels as if she's been molded from clay, shaped by his hands, his movements, his desires. Her muscles quiver with the effort of holding on to this final moment of connection, this last shred of sanity before she slips away into oblivion.

He rolls off her, his weight leaving her body cold and empty in its absence. She watches as he lies there, panting, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His eyes meet hers, and for a brief moment she thinks she sees something there, some glimmer of remorse or regret. But then it's gone, replaced by the same hungry look that had consumed him just moments before.

She wonders if this is how it's supposed to be. If this is how it ends for her. With him taking her life, claiming her in death as he had in life. It's not a bad way to go, she thinks, her body still tingling with the memory of his touch. She feels strangely at peace, as if a great weight has been lifted from her shoulders.

He sits up, watching her intently. His features are flushed, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He reaches out to brush a stray hair from her face, his fingers trembling ever so slightly. For a moment, she thinks she sees regret flicker across his eyes, but it's gone before she can be sure.

His hand moves to her neck, his fingers curling gently around the soft skin there. He leans in, his lips pressing against her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "I'm sorry," he whispers. "I couldn't help myself."

She doesn't respond, unable to form words as the pressure in her chest builds, making it harder to breathe. Her vision begins to cloud, the room growing dimmer with each passing moment. His grip on her neck tightens, squeezing the life from her as easily as one might crush a grape. She feels herself slipping away, drifting further and further from consciousness.

As her world grows darker, she becomes aware of a strange sensation, like she's floating weightless through space. The pain in her chest recedes, replaced by a sense of peace. She wonders if this is what it feels like to die, to be truly free from the bonds of mortality. The last thing she sees before everything goes black is his face, contorted in a mix of ecstasy and regret.

He stares down at her lifeless body, horror and disbelief written across his features. His breath comes in ragged gasps, his heart racing as he tries to process what he's just done. piss pools around her, staining the sheets and the carpet. He feels as if he's in a nightmare, unable to wake up from this horrific reality.

Her once beautiful face is now pale and lifeless, her lips a faint shade of blue. Blood trickles from her nose, and he can see the faint marks where he squeezed her neck too tightly. He remembers the way she looked at him, the way she laughed at his jokes, the way she smelled when she was close to him. It feels like a piece of his soul has been torn away, leaving him hollow and empty. She was a depressed girl and wanted to die, and he granted her wish.

He drags her body off the bed, her limp form flopping over his shoulder like a ragdoll. The cabin is a small, secluded place, hidden deep within the forest, far from civilization. He built it himself, using his bare hands and the materials he found in the woods.

The bed in the center of the room is massive, built from solid oak, and adorned with a soft, warm blanket that he hand-wove from the wool of a long-dead sheep. He gently places her body down on the bed, arranging her arms and legs into a modest, almost peaceful position. Her head lies on a soft pillow, her long, dark hair spilling over the sides like a river of black silk.

The cabin is small and cozy, with a wood-burning stove in one corner and a few simple pieces of furniture scattered about. Sunlight streams through the windows, casting warm, golden rays across the floor and dancing off the leaves of the trees that surround the cabin. The air is clean and crisp, filled with the scent of pine and the calls of birds.

In the center of the room lies a large bed, covered in a soft, thick quilt that looks handmade. The bed is empty save for the girl's lifeless body, still wearing her poop filled jeans and pee soaked blue stripped tank top. Her once supple skin has taken on a waxy, unnatural hue, and her limbs are stiff and cold to the touch. Her beautiful face is marred by bruises and scratches, and her lips are tinged with a bluish tint. Blood has pooled beneath her head, and her long, dark hair is matted and tangled, clinging to her back and shoulders like a shroud.

A small wooden table sits near the window, its surface littered with empty bottles and drug paraphernalia. A cracked mirror hangs above the table, its once reflective surface now splintered and broken, mirroring the chaos within the cabin. The air is thick with the stench of vomit, urine, and death, a pungent cocktail of desperation and despair. A crumpled note lies on the floor nearby, its faded ink barely legible.

The girl's body is cold and lifeless, her once supple flesh now pale and waxy. Her jeans are dark with feces, and her pee-soaked tank top clings to her like a second skin. Her long, dark hair cascades over the side of the bed, tangled and matted, the tips stained with blood and saliva. Her eyes are glassy and vacant, staring blankly up at the ceiling, refusing to acknowledge the hellish scene that surrounds her.

The cabin, once a sanctuary of solace and peace, has been transformed into a macabre shrine of death and despair. The wood floor is slick with vomit and urine, the air thick with the stench of decay and rot. Flies swarm around the girl's body, feasting on the fluids that leak from her orifices, their buzzing song a haunting accompaniment to the relentless march of decomposition.

Her flesh begins to lose its integrity, the once supple skin splitting and tearing beneath the pressure of her swelling internal organs. Dark, ropy tendrils of blood seep from her wounds, staining the bed sheets and running down her body like rivulets of crimson paint. Her hair, once black as ebony, begins to lose its color, fading to a dull, grayish hue as maggots burrow through her scalp, seeking the warmth and moisture of her brain.

The stench in the cabin grows more intense, a cacophony of rot and decay that fills the air like a noxious fog. The man, his face a mask of grief and lust, continues his brutal thrusts, oblivious to the putrefaction that now surrounds him. His breath comes in ragged gasps, his eyes glassy and vacant as he focuses on the task at hand.

The girl's body is no longer recognizable as human, her flesh reduced to a pulpy mass of blood and bile. Her bones protrude from her skin, jutting out at odd angles, and her internal organs begin to spill from her ruptured abdomen. Flies swarm around the wounds, feasting on the putrid fluids and the remains of her insides. The man, his own flesh now mottled and gray with decay, reaches down and tears a strip of rotting flesh from her leg, using it to masturbate as he continues his twisted coupling.

The cabin's walls groan and shift, the weight of the putrefaction within pressing outward. The floor gives way beneath them, dropping them into a fetid pool of rotting flesh and liquid waste. The man, now more beast than man, slams into her again and again, his grunts of exertion drowned out by the gurgling of fluids and the buzzing of flies. His cock, once hard and throbbing, is now putrid and black, leaking pus and maggots with each thrust.

The girl's body, once the focus of his desires, is now nothing more than a husk, her organs and bones spilling out around them in a gruesome embrace. Her skin, once soft and supple, is now paper thin and translucent, revealing the tendons and muscles beneath. Her eyes, once pleading for salvation, are now vacant and glassy, staring sightlessly into the depths of the abyss they have created.

The cabin, once a sanctuary of solace and peace, has become a twisted mockery of life itself. The walls are stained with the fluids of their savage coupling, the floor slick with a film of rot and decay. Flies swarm around them, feasting on the remnants of flesh and fluids, their buzzing song a gruesome accompaniment to the relentless march of death.

Her vagina, once a symbol of femininity and potential, is now a gaping wound, bloody and torn. Flies swarm around it, their buzzing song a gruesome accompaniment to the relentless march of decay. Her anus, too, is a sight of unimaginable horror, her sphincter relaxed and gaping, allowing maggots and putrefied fluids to ooze from her ravaged body. The stench of death is overpowering, a cloying fog that fills the air and coats the tongue like acid.

The man, oblivious to the horror he has wrought, continues his twisted dance with the corpse. His hands move with a primal urgency, tearing at her flesh, exposing her bones and organs to the elements. He bites at her breasts, now flattened and blackened, as if seeking some last vestige of the woman she once was. His own body is a testament to the ravages of time and desperation, his skin gray and mottled, his movements slow and labored.

The cabin's walls bulge and twist, the pressure of decay pushing outward in a macabre ballet. The floor gives way beneath them, dropping them into a fetid pool of rotting flesh and waste. The man, now more beast than man, slams into her one final time, grunting in release as his putrid, black cock erupts inside her, spewing a mixture of pus, blood, and maggots. He collapses on top of her, their bodies entwined in a grotesque embrace.

The girl's spirit, freed from the confines of her flesh, watches from the sidelines, a strange mixture of horror and arousal coursing through her. She feels a sense of release as she masturbates, her ethereal fingers stroking her translucent form, the sensation echoing through her as if she were still alive. She wonders if this is what it feels like to be truly free, to be able to experience pleasure without pain, without the weight of a broken body dragging her down.

The cabin, now empty save for the man and his grisly trophies, continues to decay around them. Flies swarm through the air, their buzzing song a constant reminder of the relentless march of time. The walls ooze with putrid slime, the floor rotting beneath their feet. The man, his eyes glassy and vacant, stares at the jar containing the remains of the girl. He touches it reverently, running his fingers over the smooth glass, as if it were a holy relic.

Her bones, cleaned and arranged on a shelf above his bed, cast eerie shadows across the room. He spends hours admiring their delicate structure, tracing the curves and hollows with his fingers. Sometimes, he holds them to his lips, feeling the warmth of his breath against their cold, hard surfaces. Other times, he dresses them in scraps of cloth and jewelry, imagining her alive once more, wearing these garments.

The girl's spirit watches him from the corner of the room, her translucent form floating aimlessly. She wonders if he realizes that she is still here, still trapped in this space with him. She begins to speak with him: not with words, but with whispers in his mind. He is startled at first, his head snapping to the side as if someone has spoken aloud, but he quickly shakes it off. He continues to tend to her bones and the jar containing her remains, his touch gentle and reverent.

Her spirit says "I've been watching you fuck me this entire time". He freezes, his fingers trembling over the bones of her ribcage. "I can feel every inch of you inside me, every thrust, every grunt. It's… it's like I'm still alive." He turns to her, eyes wide with fear and arousal. "You can touch me," she whispers, "I won't feel it, but you can do whatever you want." He says, did you like it? How did it feel to die? "It felt so sexy to be murdered and raped" she tells him. He hesitates for a moment, then pushes her down onto the bed, his blackened cock throbbing as it emerges from its putrid sheath. "I want to know what it's like to fuck a ghost," he growls, plunging into her, his thrusts brutal and unyielding. Turns out, I can't fuck a ghost because I can't touch you. But you can touch me, she says. "I want you to touch me. Fuck me like you did before." He says "I wish I could but you're intangible right now". How about this, I can research how to rewind time, and then I could reverse the decomposition of your body to a state before you died? You could touch me again. "That sounds nice," she says, "but what about my spirit? Would it still be here?" He shrugs. "Maybe you can be both. A ghost and a living girl. Would you like that?" Yes, that sounds perfect. The man reaches out, tenderly caressing her cheek. "Then I'll make it happen. For you, my beautiful ghost-girl." She felt so flustered that even as a ghost she felt like she needed to do the thing that turned him on the most, which was defecate on him. She concentrates on it, and a warm stream flows out of her asshole, covering his chest and face. "You're so beautiful," he whispers, "even as a ghost, you're still perfect." What does it feel like to poop as a ghost" he asks. "It feels like nothing," she says, "but I can see it, and it's my way of showing you how much I care."

He says "how do we get your spirit out of this cabin?". Try flying outside of the cabin walls. Can you do it? Her spirit says "I don't know, maybe I'm trapped here forever. "Try it he says. You see that tree right outside the window? can you fly to it?" She closes her eyes and focuses on the tree. She feels a slight tug as her spirit leaves the cabin and begins to float towards the tree. As she reaches out to touch its branches, a sense of peace washes over her. "I'm here," she whispers. "I'm free." "Now try possessing this necklace I'm wearing. If maybe you could store your soul in here, I could carry you out of this cabin". She concentrates on the necklace, feeling its cool metal against her translucent hand. With a sudden surge of energy, she manages to push her spirit into the pendant, which glows briefly before going dark. He takes the necklace off and holds it tightly, feeling her presence within it. "I'll keep you safe," he promises. "And one day, we'll find a way to bring back your body". She says "Thank you, I love you." They make their way out of the cabin, his steps careful not to disturb any evidence of their time together. As they walk through the forest, her spirit feels the soft breeze on her face and the warmth of the sun on her skin, and for the first time in years, she feels truly alive.

He and the spirit of Lexi finds their old car parked outside of the cabin. He starts the car and they drive off into the distance towards the nearest city to start time reversal research. The car ride is silent, except for occasional glances between them and whispers about their future plans. As they travel, Lexi 's spirit begins to feel more and more connected to the world around her. The colors are brighter, the sounds are clearer, and the touch of the wind on her skin feels almost tangible. She finds herself craving food and sleep, two things that she hasn't experienced in years. He gives Lexi a banana to try to eat but she can't. Then she had a thought, maybe I could only eat the last thing I ate before I died? She tries to recall and then remembers the last thing she ate was the man's cock. "Can you eat that?" he asks, pointing at his cock. She smiles and says "I don't know if I can, but I'd like to try." He unzips his pants and pulls out his erect member, offering it to her. With a shy giggle, she reaches out and takes it into her hands, feeling its warmth and weight in her grasp. "Like this?" she asks, moving closer to him. He nods, his eyes closing as she begins to stroke him, her ghostly touch sending waves of pleasure through his body.

(MORE TO COME)

"As an execution method, crucifixion has some excellent qualities. The procedure is simple, slow, painful, and humiliating. The victim is displayed naked, forced to squirm on the cross as they struggle to breathe, forced to urinate in full view, and then finally, as their body tires, they slowly, slowly suffocate to death.

"It's an experience of ultimate helplessness. For days the victim is helpless to escape the crucified pose, helpless to stop wriggling for breath, helpless to avoid peeing, and finally, helpless to breathe at all. All the while the pain makes them behave in the most shameless manner, moaning and contorting their naked body for the enjoyment of the crowd.

"But for your execution, little one, we're going to try something a bit more modern."

He cups the schoolgirl's cute face, smooshing her cheeks, lifting her gaze to his. She looks back without defiance, pink-faced from crying. Her brown eyes are big and round and wet in her pink little face.

The small girl hangs naked from her wrists, her young body stretched, her ankles cuffed together. She dangles above a drain in the center of a small featureless cell with white tiled walls. There is no bed, no toilet or sink, no furniture of any kind. Her small wrists are chafed from weeks of hanging like this.

He runs his other hand along her naked body. The schoolgirl flinches and squeezes her eyes shut. She whimpers, and her voice is high pitched and young.

"Shh…" he whispers.

He cups his huge hand between her legs and begins to grope and fondle her there. The girl's breath hitches. His other hand releases her chin and caresses her cheek.

"Look how cute you are…"

She sniffles, her eyes still closed.

While still masturbating the small girl, he continues.

"We'll use nails, like a normal crucifixion. Your arms will be splayed out and your wrists nailed to either end of a wooden bar, and you'll hang from that bar like a normal crucifixion. But instead of resting atop a vertical post, the bar will hang from the ceiling and your body will hang straight down from it.

"Your toes will rest on an electrified metal plate, which is sensitive to pressure. When you touch the plate, voltage runs up your body to the nails in your wrists. The more pressure you put on the plate, the stronger the voltage. To relieve the stress in your shoulders and chest and breathe normally, you'll have to support your weight on the plate and electrocute yourself.

"Even just brushing against the plate, without pressing on it, will still shock you somewhat, so you'll struggle and squirm to keep your feet raised, and you'll get tired, and you'll constantly shock yourself anyway.

"Also, a clamp will be locked on your tongue, and any time you cry out your tongue will be shocked. We find that victims are unable to stop themselves from crying out when they are electrocuted."

He stops masturbating her and lifts his hand. His fingers are wet. "Quite the sick little masochist, aren't we?"

The young girl looks away in shame, blushing up to her ears. He returns his hand between her legs and resumes his molestations, making her squirm and moan.

"This method of crucifixion has several advantages over the traditional method. First, your cute little body can be admired from all angles, with no post to block the view." The girl gasps at this phrase and begins to cum. He keeps masturbating her like he has not noticed. "Second, you are more free to struggle and squirm and entertain the audience. Third, with no post in the way, it's easier to rape you while you hang. Fourth, it's much more painful than the traditional method. And fifth, best of all, you last longer, because it takes less strength to support yourself to breathe. A small girl like you can survive for a week or two if we keep her hydrated, breathing a little less each day, suffocating a little more, before finally suffocating to death.

"By the end of it, your feet and wrists will be badly burned from the voltage. It really is a significant voltage and the pain is quite indescribable."

The girl cums again.

He chuckles. "This is the first time I've had a little girl cum as her fate is described to her. It's very cute."

He keeps masturbating her.

"And you really are little, aren't you baby? You're without a doubt the smallest girl we've crucified." His fingers are inside her. "You'll go for two weeks, easily."

Her orgasm intensifies. She grinds her desperate little pussy against his palm.

He withdraws his hand and she pushes her little hips out after it, searching in space, swinging from her wrists. She moans in frustration as he leaves her hanging there.

"It'll be a few more weeks before we crucify you, and in the meantime you'll hang like this without rest."

Even with nothing touching her pussy, the little girl cums again.

"I have other duties. Farewell for now, little one."

He leaves her there, hanging under the bright fluorescent light that is always on, day and night, depriving her of all sense of time.

As she hangs there alone, she wiggles her hips, full of arousal with no outlet. For years she has fantasized about scenarios like this, and now it's happening! The excitement and terror are mindblowing, the two feelings blurring into one in her mind and in her stomach. She hangs there and images herself crucified, and the cute little schoolgirl lets out a long, low, desperate moan, knowing in a few weeks it will be for real.

Last try to post this, apparently there has been an error on my first two tries. This is a Story I wrote a few years ago, maybe someone might recognize it. I recently took an interest again, and started revising the old chapters, potentially adding new ones in the future should there be interest.

It takes place in the world of the Duke Nukem game universe, exploring the darker themes of women being kidnapped by aliens and going through hell.

—–

THE HIVE

Chapter One: Incubator

The constant breeze was humid and warm, felt almost alive. It was too dark to see, but by the way the air touched the more sensitive areas of her body, Libby realized that she was naked. She felt dizzy, disoriented, and she couldn't move. What exactly was going on? A slow, deep drumming rhythm like a giant's heartbeat filled her ears and vibrated in her chest. Libby had been stripped bare against her will, without a clue how she got here, or where "here" was. Had someone spiked her drink at the bar and taken her somewhere?

That possibility reminded Libby of her academy training. The cases were always similar: Woman parties at bar, gets drugged and taken to the perpetrator's hideout… But there was no soreness between her legs. She hadn't been violated. At least not this way… But her throat felt fine too. Then again, her whole body felt kind of numb. A new realization interrupted her train of thought: In her mind, that woman at the bar was some anonymous, theoretical victim she was meant to protect. Now, that Libby instead paid attention to her own naked body, her abstract training instructions met reality in a disjunction of anxiety. Slowly, her eyes adapted to the gloom. Flowing lines appeared and formed patterns of moist reflective, surfaces.

She tried to stay calm, to figure out where exactly she was: Leaning against the wall of a large, circular chamber weakly lit by a surreal bioluminescence she now started to perceive as bluish green. Only it was no chamber: Every surface was glistening like wet skin, translucent even at some places, and fine purple veins spread through the floors and walls. The ceiling looked like a giant mushroom's head viewed from below, lamellae spanning from the outer walls to the center, where what looked like large eggs lined the slimy ground around a mushroom stem like pillar. And everything seemed to be breathing somehow, pulsing in a slow rhythm, like a giant organism. While all of this was disturbing, it played but the smallest role in Libby's discomfort. The actual horror emerged from the sight of all the other women and girls around her, arranged in a large circle in alcoves along the outer wall. Most of them looked younger than Libby's twenty-four years, and none much older. All of them were naked, their arms and legs held in place by what looked like tentacles growing from the organic walls of their prison. A few were moaning, a few sobbing, the tears of some ran in silent fear. Most were still unconscious. Maybe because of her training, maybe just to stay ahead of her growing dread, Libby counted them: two dozen young women, all off them bound, all of them naked.
With quite some effort, her head was all that she was able to move. She felt the warm, moist wall pressing against the skin of her back as well as the rigid tentacles that bound her arms and legs in a degrading X-pose. And while Libby's sense of touch seemed fine, her ability to move was not. The tentacles holding her in place appeared weak enough for a physically fit girl like her to rip free, but when she tried to do just that, her limbs only answered with a slight tingling sensation. Another chill went down her spine as she realized that the women weren't simply bound to the wall. All of them, including herself, were being held in place, their limbs paralyzed. She felt even more violated at the powerlessness.

"Hello?" Only when the wispy voice broke it, Libby realized how pressing the silence had been so far.

Libby whispered an answer and found her jaw to move sluggish at first: "Yes, I hear you".

What else could she reply? She managed to turn her head towards the origin of the female voice immediately to her left, but with the two of them being held in alcoves of flesh and tentacles, it was impossible to see the other girl's face. The only thing Libby could glimpse were the pink-nippled tips of the stranger's bare breasts. C-Cups, about the size of Libby's own. Judging by perky breasts and the high, soft voice, Libby concluded the other kidnappee was probably in her teens.

She sounded as desperate as Libby felt. "What… what do you think they'll do?"

Who even is 'they' in the first place?, Libby thought, but just replied, both to the girl's question and her own, "I don't know".

That, however, was not entirely true. The Invasion had been the darkest chapter in the history of Earth. Twelve Years ago, aliens had appeared out of nowhere and nearly taken over the world in one fell swoop. They had sacked entire cities, killed millions of people and kidnapped thousands of women of child-bearing age. Basically nobody talked openly about what had happened to the women, not even what few independent media had survived past 2020, but it was an open secret nonetheless. One man had single-handedly saved the planet back then: Duke Nukem. The invasion had led to the creation of the Earth Defense Force, or EDF, and Duke Nukem's ascension to superstardom. But even Nukem had not been able to save any of the women the aliens had taken.
A realization took hold in within Libby, an inkling of what was about to happen, and it filled her chest with pure, unadulterated dread. The alien surroundings, the helpless women all around… Was she about to die here? Or worse?

"Hello? Are you still there?"

Libby hadn't noticed she had stopped breathing for a second, but the other girl's voice brought her back to reality. "Yes, I'm still here”. She inhaled, tried to focus. "Listen, we have to get out of here."

"I've tried", said the other girl, "but I can't move. My arms and legs, they… they just don't seem to work… You?"

Again, Libby tried to wiggle her extremities, only to be greeted by helpless numbness. "No", she admitted.

Embarrassment took hold when she realized that she was having a conversation with some girl's areolas, so she asked: "What's your name?"

"Claire."

"My name's Libby. Listen, Claire-"

Fwop. Their heartfelt introduction was interrupted by a wet noise echoing from the center of the chamber. Libby dragged her attention back on the spheric objects surrounding the central pillar. To her horror, she learned they were indeed eggs, really large ones, and now they were hatching. Nothing could have prepared her for the hatchlings that emerged. Their bodies reminded her of ants with one side ending in what looked like an alligator's jaw. The other end had a weird-looking opening on a reddish tube. Libby couldn't even discern what was the front and what the back. Quickly they hatched, one after another, five, six, seven, eight of them, and slowly they began to crawl towards some of the women spread out against the outer wall. Luckily, none approached Claire or herself. The voices of the other kidnapped women grew louder. A young brunette a few feet to her right opened her eyes when the organic tendrils that held her in place started moving. Slowly, gray tentacles moved her body downwards, her legs forward and spread them, as if to invite the creature crawling towards her. The girl pleaded for help, tears now running down her face, as she was powerlessly being forced into a position that left no doubt about the alien's intent. The same happened to all the girls the seven other ant-like creatures crawled towards. Libby struggled again to move, to help, to do something, anything, but it was no use. When large, phallic protrusions erupted from the creature's bodies, fear turned into hysteria."Oh God, no, please, don't!", screamed the brunette as two small tentacles wandered from her knees up her pale thighs to her groin and spread her labia to reveal the pink inside. The creature showed no mercy. None of them did. Simultaneously, all eight of them forcefully rammed their phalli into their victim's unprepared womanhoods. High pitched screams of agony and a sprays of urine welcomed them inside as their victims screamed and shook, but the rapists didn't seem to notice to any of it. Next to Libby, Claire let out a high pitched scream that sounded almost as if she was being violated herself. Either oblivious to the women's suffering or enjoying it, the aliens forced their now blood-soaked penises deeper and deeper into their vaginas, following the almost mechanical rhythm of the pulsing flesh of their surroundings. Judging by how long their phalli had been, they didn't stop until they reached the cervix, or even penetrated it. The women's screams died down from shock and pain and gave way to the sickening, squishing sounds of their bodies' ravaging. Libby couldn't bear to watch any longer. Claire kept muttering "Oh God, no…" next to her, her voice but a whisper amidst the scenery of rape in front of them. Libby shut her eyes, trying to think herself away, trying to retain her sanity. So she fled from the horror of reality and escaped into memories instead. How had she ended up here? They had been celebrating her promotion. Libby was a full police officer now. Her best friend Tiffany had declared it would be a great idea to celebrate at a renowned strip bar, Duke Nukem's Titty City, but Libby was sure that idea had originated from Tiff's stupid boyfriend, Carl. He was an asshole. But then again, most men were. Tiff used to jest that Libby hadn't turned out gay because she loved women, but because she hated men. The aliens had attacked the bar just as they were ordering their second drink…
Libby snapped out of it. Reality was silent. She wasn't sure when the raping had stopped. Hesitantly, she opened her eyes.

The Impregnators had removed their members from the eight women's pussies. Now they were sticking in their mouths instead, pulsing slowly. Every few seconds they seemed to be pumping something in there, which their now docile victims swallowed with a blank stare. They were no longer in the degrading missionary position, but standing upright, their legs and arms now covered almost entirely by the pulsing alien mass. They seemed calm, their gaze empty as if they had been drugged, or as if their will had been broken entirely. Perhaps both. While Libby puzzled whether there was any hope left for the poor girls at this point, an organic hatch opened on the other side of the chamber. The light that fell in had a purple hue to it, contrasting the greenish surroundings of the incubation chamber. Two large, humanoid creatures entered and delivered to Libby the horrible certainty that the same aliens from twelve years ago had returned. These, she had seen before. On the news, back when she was a child, in school and documentaries later. The first one was an alien assault trooper and reminded her of a human-turtle hybrid - flesh toned, with two arms and legs, yet somehow too angular with squarish, shell-like features. The second one was what had later been dubbed a "Pig Cop", although this one wasn't in uniform and certainly no colleague of hers. It resembled a ridiculously muscular man with a boar's head. They ignored the impregnators and their victims, strode around as if they owned the place, inspecting each girl carefully as if they owned them as well. They halted next to a Hispanic looking woman who was still unconscious, mumbled something, then nodded and freed her from the tentacles that were holding her in place. A mere touch seemed to be enough for the tentacles to let go of her arms and legs. The Pig man hoisted her light brown body over his shoulder and the two of them continued their lap along the wall of hostages, stepping over the feeding Impregnators as if they weren't even there. They only seemed to aim for girls who hadn't been violated yet. Their next stop was a sleeping redhead with freckles going all the way to her ample breasts. The trooper put a hand between her legs, again nodding in approval, after which the pig man lifted that one onto his other shoulder like a pale, fleshy doll. They were coming closer and Libby didn't even know what outcome to hope for. To be taken? To be left here? Which fate would be worse? But then they passed Libby without a second glance. Despite everything, an irrational sense of relief forced itself upon her mind. But Claire wasn't so lucky.

"No, please, not there, don't!"

She was the first one they chose who was conscious, and apparently the aliens were having a great time because of it. They kept giggling in their guttural, deep voices as they apparently fondled the defenseless girl's body.

"Leave her alone, you fucks!" Libby heard herself shout.

She did not know where that had come from. Her words echoed once through the chamber before the fleshy walls swallowed them. The assault trooper took a step backwards and met her eyes. His alien mouth didn't look like it, but somehow she knew he was smiling. He cupped Libby's exposed breasts in his hands, squeezed and twisted. The degrading attack send a jolt of agony through her torso and her nipples scratched against the rough texture of his armored hand. She knew better than to give him the satisfaction of showing her pain. So instead she met his stare with as much defiance as a woman in her situation could possibly muster.
Apparently, that made an impression, because her assailant let go of her chest and grunted some alien words toward his colleague. The pig man stepped beside him with another girl, probably Claire, on his shoulder, now lying flesh on flesh on top of the the unconscious Latina. He carried three women as if they weighed nothing. The two aliens gestured around wildly, as if debating whether the pig man could add one more. Apparently he could, because Libby was freed from her tentacle shackles. They seemed to retreat just by the touch of the alien hands. Libby felt like a child when the pig man lifted her up effortlessly and painfully slammed her onto the freckled redhead on his shoulder. Still aching from the previous abuse, the pain in Libby's breasts flared up again and air escaped her lungs from the power of the impact. Slowly, almost casually, the monster carried the four women towards the exit of the incubation chamber. Libby turned her head sideways, where a pair of beautiful green eyes greeted her.

"Claire?" she whispered.

The blond girl nodded. Claire's young round face with its big eyes and small nose had an almost childlike innocence to it - an impression that was even further accentuated by the streaks of dried tears along her flushed cheeks. None of them said a thing for a long while.
Naked, afraid and unable to move, Libby, Claire and the two other women were carried deeper into the dark depths of the Hive.

"Mommy, mommy! Look!" cried the little girl excitedly, showing her mother all her broken limbs. "I did it myself!"
Her mother's face went pale as she surveyed the damage. "How could you possibly do this to yourself?" she demanded, trying to hide her horror.
"I will show you later!" replied the girl enthusiastically, "but first, can we go get ice cream?"
"Not now," retorted the mother sternly, "You know we are in the hospital"
"Yes yes," agreed the girl, "the nurse promised lots of ice cream. Plus, we can watch cartoons all day! She said I am the bravest girl!"
Ignoring the pain shooting through her body, the girl happily wiggled her broken limbs while lying on the bed
"What happened?" Asked the mother while waiting for a doctor to come.
"Oh, you know," replied the girl casually, "Me and Lily were just playing on the playground when I fell off the bike and broke my tooth." The young girl grinned proudly, revealing a missing tooth from when she jumped off the bike earlier today.
"Your tooth?" questioned the mother incredulously.
"Yeah," nodded the girl, "Then we made a bet that I won't go to school tomorrow and don't do any homework or chores. If I win, she gives me all her candy."
"Skipping school because you broke your tooth? And you don't have any homework or chores to do anyway" queried the mother, confused.
"Nope," corrected the girl, "that's why I broke my legs and arms too. That way I can stay home, eat all the candy I want and watch cartoons."
Staff wheeled the girl out on a stretcher, taking her mother to explain what happened. By the time she returned, the girl was already hooked up to IVs and the group doctors were working on fixing her limbs while listening to her neverending chatter.
Lilly arrived shortly after, carrying the bag of candy she promised, when she met the girl's mother outside the operating room.
"Thank you for bringing her here," apologized the mother, "It is not the first time she pulled a stunt like this."
"I can imagine," muttered Lily, avoiding eye contact.
"Don't worry," assured the mother, "Please just tell me how this happened. I am not going to blame you."
Swallowing hard, Lily recounted the events leading up to the accident:
—–

"Guess what, guess what!" she yelled, her voice echoing across the playground. Lily looked up from her dollhouse, surprised to see her friend limping towards her with a triumphant smile plastered on her face.
"You fell off the monkey bars again?" she asked, rolling her eyes. It seemed like every week there was some new adventure involving broken bones or scrapes for this daredevil.
"No silly," replied the girl, plopping down beside her and showing off an improvised splint around her left leg. "I broke my leg on purpose!"
Lily's eyes went wide. "What!? Why would you do that?"
"Well," said the girl casually, "remember we made a bet today during recess? - I said I wouldn't go to school tomorrow, and if I win, you have to give me all your candy." She stuck out her tongue at Lily, who blanched at the thought of parting with her precious treats.
"Dummy! you broke your leg to win this stupid bet?" Lily asked incredulously.
"Yup!" said the girl cheerfully, hopping on one foot as proof. "It doesn't even hurt anymore anyway," she added, dismissively, "Timmy fixed it for me." She gestured towards the crude cast made from a wooden stick from the shed and duct tape wrapped around her thigh so tightly her leg was already turning purple. "Now get ready to bring me all those yummy candies tomorrow!"
"How did you even do it?" asked Lily timidly, stepping forward, clearly regretting making such a stupid bet now.
"Easy!" replied the girl smugly, "I just placed my leg between these two bars and jumped down real hard." She pointed to a rusty swing set frame where several bars were loose due to vandalism. "See? And then, CRUUNCH!" She mimicked the sound of breaking a bone with striking enthusiasm. "And my leg snapped in half like a twig!"
Lily gulped nervously, knowing she owed this crazy kid quite a lot of candy now. "Wow…No way… Really Just like that?" she wondered in disbelief.
"Yep! I will show you!" replied the girl eagerly, grabbing Lily by the hand and dragging her over to the bars. "Here, look, this is the perfect spot…"

The girl limped towards the dilapidated structure, her friend trailing closely behind. "Watch this," she announced while awkwardly trying to climb up with only one good leg while using the broken one to support herself. "This is how you do it." She showed Lily how she stuck her leg through the tight gap between the bars. "Now, look!" she commanded and released her hold, letting gravity do its work. There was a loud crack as her leg snapped audibly, followed by agonized screams mixed with laughter as she fell awkwardly onto the ground below.
"Ouch.. OUCH!" wailed the girl dramatically, rolling around on the grass while holding her injured limb."That hurts!" she screamed and whined in tears streaming down her face. But despite the pain, there was an undeniable glint of excitement in her eyes.
Between fits of laughter, Lily managed to ask "Are you okay?"
"Nope!" declared the girl triumphantly, holding up her open fracture for effect. "Did you see it? My leg is totally broken! Haha! Looks so funny though! exactly like last time!"
Feeling defeated but curious, Lily approached the makeshift cast to examine it closely. She grabbed a stick lying nearby and poked at the splint casually. To her surprise, it shattered during the fall, revealing mangled flesh beneath. "Hey! Your fake cast is broken too! Now both your legs are broken!"

The girl's eyes lit up immediately, this was going to be even better than she imagined. "Both?" she asked excitedly. "Cool! We can race to the hospital now"
"Nope," countered Lily firmly, "You cannot use your legs to run anywhere."
Undeterred, the girl tried pushing herself upright with her arms, managing only a few wobbly attempts before collapsing back onto the ground. "haha, You're right!" she laughed hysterically. "This is so funny!"
Despite her misgivings, Lily couldn't help but join in on the absurdity of the situation. "We should call an ambulance," she suggested between snickers. "or you want to show how to break your arms too before it comes."
Grinning widely, the girl agreed enthusiastically. "Sure! Can you carry me to the seesaw then?"

Confused but compliant, Lily picked up the injured girl and brought her over to the rusty play structure. The girl crawled next to the seesaw, positioning her arm on the pit underneath the end of the wooden board connecting two seats. "Okay, now lift it up high and drop it super fast!" she instructed excitedly.
Following orders, Lily raised the board above her head before letting go, causing it to fall squarely on the girl's arm. "Owie!" exclaimed the girl, looking at her bruised appendage grimacing in pain disapprovingly. "Nope, that didn't work. Do it harder!"
Gritting her teeth, Lily heaved the heavy board up again, dropping it with enough force to make sparks fly. This time, there was a satisfying crack as the wood splintered and the girl's arm bent awkwardly sideways.
"Ahhh…" groaned the girl in agony for a moment Clutching her injured limb. And screaming dramatically until she calmed down.
"Wow!" she said a moment later, grinning ear to ear despite the tears streaming down her face, followed by another round of manic laughter. "That was awesome!" she proclaimed, examining her newfound injury. "Cool! Look, even my bone is sticking out! It hurts so good."
Lily watched as the young girl examined her broken arm holding it with her good hand twisting unnaturally. The girl rotated her arm vigorously, testing its range of motion. Satisfied with the results, she looked up at Lily with determination glinting in her eye. "Hehe look!" she waved her good hand tauntingly, "I still have one arm left. Break it too!" She challenged Lilly defiantly.
"Hehe.. Okay…" muttered Lily, unsure what else to say and looked around. Spotting the old merry-go-round, she dragged her friend over to it.

"What are we doing here?" asked the girl suspiciously.
"Trust me," whispered Lily conspiratorially, "Just lie down here and put your arm between the bars." She pointed to a gap in the rusted metal framework.
"Will it really work?" asked the girl doubtfully.
"Well, I hope so," admitted Lily, "Or else we'll try one more time."
Grinning from ear to ear, the girl obeyed orders and laid down, positioning her arm inside the narrow space. Before anything happened, she suddenly remembered something important. "Oh yeah! Can you record this on your phone so we can watch it later?"
"Um… Sure," agreed Lily hesitantly, fishing out her smartphone from her pocket. She pressed the record and gave the merry-go-round a solid kick, sending it spinning wildly.
A moment later, there was a loud pop as the metal bars shifted violently, breaking the girl's arm in multiple places, also dragging her body across the rough concrete ground.
Groaning in pain, the girl rolled away from the twisted metal contraption. "Ayye! That hurt sooo good!" she moaned, while helplessly shaking in pain and wiggling her now all useless limbs as if trying to stand up for a minute.
"Haha! This was so amazing! Did you catch it all? At first I thought my arm would slip out, but then KA-POW! and then CRUNCH! and then CRAAAAAACK! KABAM! two bones snapping at once! Oh boy, that was epic! Nobody will guess how I broke it three times!" The girl could not shut up about the experience and looks like she even forgot about the pain. Her hand was mangled beyond recognition as if it had no bones inside but somehow still moving while the girl continued to flex her fingers.

Still recording, Lily checked on the injuries. Both legs were definitely broken, and the cast was nowhere to be seen. One arm was twisted at an impossible angle, and the other ended in a bloody mess where it had been crushed by the merry-go-round.
"Haha, this is the best day ever!" exclaimed the girl, oblivious to the concern etched on Lily's face.
"Yeah. Why? Because you are going to spend weeks recovering in the hospital?" questioned Lily skeptically.
"Yep!" confirmed the girl with a wide smile, "No going to school or doing chores for the entire month just watching cartoons! And I will get lots of presents and ice cream." then with an evil grin, she added "and you owe me ALL your candy for every day I can't go to school. You should do it too sometime, it feels great!"
"No way!" protested Lily, horrified at the thought of this little monster collecting all her hard earned treats.
"Yes way!" argued the girl, "or else I'll tell everyone how you broke my arms on purpose."
Realizing there was no winning this argument, Lily resigned herself to her fate. "Fine," she groaned
"Hey, Don't get so upset," consoled the girl, "When I will get out of the hospital, I will let you break my arms and legs again, deal?"
"Deal," agreed Lily reluctantly
"YAYYY!" shouted the girl, wiggling her broken appendages excitedly. "Now let's race to the Hospital!"
"You can't," reminded Lily bluntly.
"Oh yeah," acknowledged the girl, "Then please carry me."
"Okay," Sighed Lily, picking up the writhing mass of broken limbs and heading towards the nearest adult for help.

First time poster. I wrote this for the 250 words thread, but it's over double that so here were are.

~~~

“Norman for E.D. & E.D.?” the medical receptionist called out. The men packing the waiting room tensed as one. An expectant paused held and then snapped as the receptionist called out again, voice turning sly, “Look at that: A free double E.D. slot. First come, first serve.”

The men had jostled already for positions nearer the hallway—the receptionist immediately had a man at her side. Handing out tickets made too many people feel like they never had a chance, and as a public service that was a no-go. Some friendly competition? That only built a sense of community.

“So,” the receptionist began, walking to the room—the one bigger than any of the other intake rooms, and without a padded examination table taking up room either. “This slot’s actually rather special. Mary B.,” and they’d reached the door, and Mary B. was—

Tied in non-chafing chains, bent in half at the wait. A small sawhorse, padded, kept her whole small, shrunken stomach and some of her too-visible ribs supported while letting her be tied arms and legs both to the same metal floor ring; all while looking like she was maybe only bent over and asking for it.

Her hair, a dirty blonde, was braided from the foot of it that rested on the floor until halfway up, where it had grown out during her bondage and now hung like a partially tied curtain.

She was perfect. The man who had followed the receptionist had no idea how long she’d been here, even with the grown out hair, because Mary B. had arrived with an eating disorder. This was her cure. Mary was to provide public service and in turn was given the leeway to eat as little as she wanted

It was a job she could do without needing energy to think, or even to move. And she also got to cure a different medical disorder, namely, erectile dysfunction.

It worked out well for everyone!

But only for as long as it took Mary B. to die.

The receptionist, who had timed out the reveal of the unshapely body, spoke once more. Quietly, this time, the blonde receptionist with the cleaner hair spoke, saying, “Mary B. has finished her third contract. No improvement. She won’t make it a fourth.” The receptionist smiled sadly. “If you’d like to administer this when you're finishing up, the poison takes the whole day. We don’t want it to be too sudden for the poor dears,” the receptionist claimed, her small smile still in place. “And they barely even notice if they get it during sex.”

The nameless man felt himself harden for the first time all week. “Gladly.” He accepted the needle from the nurse.

He lined himself up behind Mary B., who was far too tired to overhear the conversation that had sealed her fate.

It wasn’t too long until the man was grunting; was pounding the small body beneath his in ways that would have sent them across the room if she weren’t tied, given how small the body pinned beneath him was.

He administered the poison after he’d finished and left flushed and proud.

Mary B. did, in fact, realize what had happened then. For the rest of the day she put as much effort into being as good fuck as was possible from her position, hoping that any guy—any at all— would last long enough for her to cum. Like she always had in those early days.

Her actions were counterproductive. Mary B. died tired and unsatisfied.

~~~

I'm also offering commissioned stories on Fiverr.

https://www.fiverr.com/s/zVQEko

(I need new computer bits, what can I say.) + I like guro and it would fall under my "I would happily discount" heading, so yeah. Sharing that and the story here! Enjoy.

Does that ring any bells for anyone? I seem to remember that it was hosted on ASSTR, but the search function on the new repository is broken :-/

Hi there, Literature! Recently I wrote this snuff story for FurAffinity and Inkbunny, but something compelled me to share it here as well. This will mark my first ever post on gurochan, so hopefully things go well.

This story contains furry characters (Namely a Gengar, Eeevee, Cinccino, and Umbreon, all characters from the pokemon franchise), with a main focus on mind-breaking and sluttification. This story also contains snuff, urination on death, a bit of necrophilia, neck snapping, aspyxiation, a bit of cum inflation, and some ahegao.

Pokemon are owned by Game Freak and Nintendo.

Vee the Eevee and the Gengar named Master were named by me.

With tags out of the way, here you go. Enjoy!

---

==

The world of Pokemon is vast and ever-growing. Every day, a new pokemon is being discovered or documented. Every day new pokemon trainers leave their hometowns on a search to be the very best, like no one ever was.

But what they don't tell you is the darker side of the story.

Pokemon battles are usually a grand spectacle. Trainers and their Pokemon, and sometimes even those found in the wild calling out moves and screaming with the passion of battle, putting their all into the satisfaction of victory and the hopes of getting stronger. But what if I told you not all pokemon battles need to be fought the way you think they do? What if you could fight a Pokemon battle from miles away, from the comfort of your own home… or someone else’s?

Nothing lasts forever. Even pokemon who have been raised from eggs, by loving, caring trainers aren’t safe. Such was the case for Vee. She was a cute little Eevee, dressed in a neat little ribbon between the ears. She was named for her first word, an adorable little “Vee!” in acknowledgement of her trainer, who she thought she was. Her trainer was a cute little six-year-old girl in desperate want for a pet pokemon for companionship, a lonely girl with few friends and no pokemon. Her name was Miki.

Miki and Vee went everywhere together. They rolled around in the grass together, they took naps together, they grew up in their own little worlds while the other humans and their pokemon did serious things like… training or battles. Some of the kids at school would taunt Miki, calling her “free experience” or “de-vee-ted”, along with the typical ‘loser’ and stuff. Stupid stuff that she paid no mind to. She wouldn’t tell anyone about this, because she didn’t need to. Seeing her little pet’s smile was all she needed, those bruises from “accidental” Sandslash scratches meant nothing to her.

To her parents, though? Bullying was a severe problem, and no parent wants to see their child suffer. They decided to move out of the big city of Castelia, where you either grew up fast with your pokemon or you got picked on, and moved to the quieter city of Canalave in the Sinnoh region. It had an ocean breeze and was like, 5 minutes away from Jublife, the most modernized city in all of Sinnoh. Miki said she’d miss her “friends”, but the decision had already been made, and bags were packed.

Years passed in Sinnoh without a hitch. Miki learned that pokemon do this neat thing called “evolving” when you love them enough. Vee had matured into adulthood by then, a proud-looking big girl who was already capable of bringing home dead farfetch’d and Ducklett for the family to eat… Even if they had fresh food that was much better. That didn’t stop Miki from wanting to cook everything Vee brought home, much to the chagrin of her parents. But, childhood was filled with innocence, so they consented to it.


Vee was great and all looking like a fox, but one fateful day, on the news, there was a story about a burgular who snagged pokemon, and he had with him the prettiest little twin-tailed cat. Vee immediately ran up to the TV and pawed at it, chirping out cute little “Vee-vee! Vee!”s. It seemed to want that cat, and Miki knew why.

“That’s what you want to be when you grow up, isn’t it?”

“Vee!”

Miki ran into the kitchen and grabbed her mother’s dress. “Mama, Mama! Come quick! We want to be this!” She shouted, dragging her mother and pointing to the television. Her mother was appalled.

“I am not raising you to be a criminal, young lady.” Her mother reprimanded.

“But- But, the kitty-” Miki tried to respond.

“The only ‘But’ I want to see is yours, marching up to your room. You’re watching too much bad television tonight, anyways.” Her mother continued, holding a dirty ladle. The ladle usually meant spankings, and that meant Miki’d better listen. She took Vee and punched the TV screen, which did much of nothing because it’s bolted into the wall, then grabbed Vee around the waist and headed straight up to bed while the confused fox reached back for the TV to look at the pretty Espeon some more. But then, feeling the salty tears streaming down her face, she realized her owner was more important and needed some serious cuddles.

It felt like making this human happy was this Eevee’s true calling in life… They fell asleep together wrapped around each other like they always did, blissfully unaware that tonight was the night everything changed. In the middle of the night, a shadow blacker than the midnight around them crept into the room. It snuck its way into Miki’s bed, and over her leg, causing the little girl to shudder. Its true target was the sleeping fox nestled up in its own fur, braced against the cold night.

Vee always had active dreams. Usually about being a world class fighter and wearing the champion’s badge on her fur somewhere. Sometimes she dreamed she could fly. Tonight she dreamed she was an espeon. She was winning a beauty pageant because Espeon was the most beautiful Pokemon any human had ever seen. The judges were circling her all around in a tight space, throwing flowers and candy at her, and never far away was Miki. In this dream, Miki then began to run up and cuddle the Eevee, but something was immediately off about it.




In this dream, Miki grabs Vee from behind, the normally warm embrace feeling bitter cold. Colder than an ice pokemon’s attack. Vee began to shiver, her teeth chattering, and slowly turned her head to see her fur becoming all black, running up her midsection and to her head. She tried to run from it, but the darkness overtook her whole body, and her ears changed, and there were these weird gray lines across her body. She didn’t feel pretty anymore.

Vee tried to run from whatever this was, but black shadow ropes pulled her to the floor, then forcefully spread her legs apart. Vee squealed out in protest, kicking her legs out in real life, trying to tell whatever this was that only Miki was allowed to touch her there, during baths! Suddenly, something warm slithered up her legs and against her slit, and she gasped, went stiff. There were these two eyes in the ground looking up at her, freezing her in place with a hypnotic glare. She was being attacked in her sleep and could do nothing about it!

Those two shadow eyes slowly closed, and the presence lapping at her pussy felt like a warm tongue, the only warmth in this blackness. It pressed its way inside her and she gasped again, seeing the breath come out of her lips and sink into the ground. In front of her, the shadows seemed to take form and heat up, glowing yellow and then red, in the shape of that thing boy Vees had between their legs. Only, this one was big enough to probably reach all the way through her!

Vee felt herself tilt forwards towards it, it was so warm to touch. She didn't want to be cold anymore, she could die. She just wanted to live now, forgetting about Miki, who had abandoned her here. She kissed the wet tip of the phallus presented before her, and the more she complied, the more she felt like something hot behind her was pressing up against her pussy. She started using what little movements she could to grind up against this thing, her tongue wrapping around the shaft in front of her.

She opened just widely enough for it to suddenly thrust up like a spear inside her mouth, and after a severe gagging and coughing fit, she just… accepted it. She bobbed her head back and forth, up and down, moaning softly as she tried to breathe around the growing bulge in her throat. Her front paws were freed, but she didn't fight it any more, she just grasped around the base of the shaft and pulled it up so more warmth could fit in her belly. A large bulge travelled up the shaft, and a hot, sticky liquid shot into her mouth so fast and so thick, it made her cheeks puff out, and she couldn't contain it all. She started swallowing as fast as she could, before her meal got cold.

Then… Vee started sucking harder. If just that little effort could provide her with a warm meal, what if she really tried hard? She began to glow a gentle blue at both ends, her paws sliding back and forth along the shaft, moaning and looking down at the eyes in the floor, quietly asking if she was pleasing her master. She was making loud smacks and slurps, focusing more on bobbing her head up and down to wrap that dick in her warm mouth than anything.

The eyes this member belonged to were staring blissfully back at her, quavering in their sockets, a sign that she was being a good little pet. She entirely forgot about the presence behind her, who suddenly pressed forward hard enough to lift Vee’s hind legs off the ground entirely. It hurt when he did this, and Vee squirmed a bit, lifting her mouth off the cock before her and absentmindedly rubbing it up and down with her paws to see exactly what's going on behind her… or rather, inside her.

However, something mesmerizing caught her eye instead. It was her. That same Eevee, but without the black skin or long ears. She was staring at a reflection of herself in the dream, the reflection staring right back, but with hearts for eyes. Vee felt like she was outside of her own body, until it started moving, surprisingly. Two more cocks presented themselves to this other Vee, and her paws rose up, stroking them off over her head. She began moaning loudly, her head turning back to deepthroat the huge member formerly rested just above her head, and when she went completely down on it, her chest stopped moving. She went limp, the only reason she was rocking back and forth was because these four cocks began harshly pounding her ass, pussy, and mouth.

As soon as the two cocks bracing up her paws moved, those fluffy pads dropped to her sides and began limply swinging back and forth like a doll being held upright at both ends. The real Vee began screaming at herself to stop, to breathe, to do something! Go back to Miki!

“V-vee…! Eevee!” she shouted. The clone of herself didn't respond, just made these wet squishing noises. Its cheeks were turning a bit of blue, as was its tongue, which had been forcibly pushed out of her mouth to fit the two cocks alternating their piston-like thrusts in and out of her throat. The real Vee was watching herself dying, calling out to make it stop… then her calls got weaker and weaker.

“Vee! Eevee- Ee-.... Vee….?” Her paws began to move on their own. She started stroking the cock in front of her again, and with every time her cool paw pushed upwards, a stream of that hot milky liquid coated her black fur. She shuddered a little, but liked it. She was beginning to like watching herself die. It made her crotch even warmer than it ever had been. Instead of waiting for the darkness behind her to fuck her, she started pushing her own lush hips back into that warm cock. More of the hot milk rushed into her womb. Was it… a reward? She pushed faster, lifted her hind legs up to try and grab whatever this was. She found purchase around the thighs of a round, purple pokemon.

A Gengar calling itself ‘Master’.

It seemed lost in bliss, and gave an evil cackle as it started humping the broken Eevee. The real Vee was too lost in her own thoughts, blankly staring at the show her mirror self was putting on for her. It felt so real, so good, so warm. Even her tail began to wag, wrapping itself around the Gengar and trying to pull it deeper against her cervix, the warmth heating up her belly just as it was in the mirror.

Something told Vee to touch her reflection. Her mind was becoming blank by now, her only thoughts being ‘when do I get another reward? I'm cold.’ and ‘I hope I am pleasing Master.’ But somewhere in that lust-addled mind, came a desire to touch this purplish sex doll being fucked from all ends. To… become like her. There was a sudden cold wind that blew over Vee’s paw, and it felt as if her soul got sucked out into the coldness for just a second, and then planted inside this mirror world.

Suddenly, Vee was placed in another body, and the first things she felt was the overwhelming warmth of being filled with four separate cocks, all of which pumped semen into her at regular intervals. Her belly was full and sloshing with so many rewards. She looked pregnant, probably was. She was staring into the furry crotch of the owner of these four dicks, likely all belonging to Master.

Then, the pain began. This mirror Vee hadn't been breathing at all for minutes. Instinct told her to breathe again, sending pins and needles running down all of her four limbs. She tried to, but she was only inhaling more cocks. Her efforts rewarded with her more semen, as Master was getting off on choking the life out of her. She reached up with her blue tongue and slapped it against the two cocks, her eyes tearing up. Anything for air… her legs kicked out and convulsed, all feeling in them gone. There were dark spots in her eyes, then flashing lights.

Her mind was starting to go blank, and she couldn't feel her struggles slowing to a placid stop. She saw another hot wave of rewards coursing through the bulges in her throat, once again over-filling her belly, and that cold sucking came to her again. The last thing she saw was her own corpse staring glassy-eyed at the cocks penetrating it, glowing white semen pouring from her holes and splashing out around those cocks. It was so arousing to her spirit. She didn't even want to go back if it meant she could watch herself being turned into a sex doll for Master for eternity.

That was just her mirror body. Her real body was stuck staring at her other self, being fucked in the asshole now by this Gengar controlling the fantasy. Master wasn't looking at her, too busy plowing this new cum-filled slave he'd made. Her head was lazily bumping into the cock in front of her face, a frozen stare and smile on her face. Suddenly, the body tenses up, Vee gets an electric shock through her soul. It seems her body and spirit are still connected, and she just had a mind-shattering orgasm. She brought her paws between her legs to try and control this pleasure, but another shock sent her soul screaming. It came in waves, and was the biggest orgasm any female Eevee had ever felt to date. By the time it was half over, she couldn't feel her legs any more. Or any part of her body. Just a small ocean of pleasure, all to herself, and all she had to do was submit. Kill that dumb Eevee and become his Umbreon.

There was a light moving left to right above the Eevee’s head. It scared Master, but Vee was too lost in insensate bliss to move anything but her eyes to look at it. She even forgot she was dreaming, this all felt too real. But that light was her waking up in a hospital. There was a funny pump in her throat, and she started absentmindedly sucking on the cold plastic before her brain functions returned to the fluffy fox. She looked around, and no-one was there, except a small shadow that retreated out under the hospital walls.

Vee made muffled cries and reached for it, but her movement alerted the doctors to her waking and several nurses in pink rushed into the room. They spoke in human tongues about how they were worried. That Vee would never wake up. That this is something no doctor had ever seen, save in myths. Vee looked at a calendar on the wall. She didn't know how to read human language, but she knew the month they were in began with an F. She reached for the calendar, whose month currently displayed an A, and the doctors all shut up and looked at her worriedly.

“It's okay. You've been asleep… for a long time. Two months. No-one believed you would wake up. Now we can contact your family and you can go home! You'll be fine…”

Vee looked at the doctors confused. Home? Where was… home? She only knew Master. But she couldn't move, so she was at the doctors’ mercy for now. She lay her head back down, her eyes getting heavier by the second. All this thinking… maybe if she went to sleep she could see him again. Maybe he would reward her with warmth for coming back. He was her home now.

Another week passed with no sign of her Gengar Master. Vee tried to sleep all hours of the day just to see him, but he never came around and the doctors needed to do their tests, so they'd keep waking her up until they got what they wanted.

The doctors suspected a pokemon’s interference, because this Eevee was in top physical condition outside of her dream state. They released her just as soon as her tests were done, and she walked herself out into the lobby of the hospital, even after being bedridden for two months. Even in the hallways, Vee made shrill little cries, There was a little girl and her mother waiting there, and Vee just walked right past them. They did seem to know who she was, though. The little girl wrapped her arms around Vee and called to her.

“Vee? Vee! It's me, Miki! I was so worried! W-why are you moving so much? Vee?”

Vee didn't know this girl. She wanted her Master. She missed his rewards. She was so empty without him. She kicked the girl in the face and scurried off, bumping into the automatic doors. She tried to leave quickly, but the girl began crying. Vee didn't know what to do, so she just left her there, going off to try and find where her true home was.

Vee spent a night in the forest cold and alone, wanting more than anything else to have her master fill her again. She started to pass the time curling up against a tree, looking left and right to see if anyone saw her. She moved her tail aside and closed her eyes, her paw rotating gently between her legs. She took that same fluffy tail and wrapped it around her own throat as tightly as she could, trying her best to recreate the breathlessness she felt.

Vee kept tightening until she started lifting her butt backwards just to get it tighter, so she made do with this for now, pawing herself between her thighs. She shivered and went faster, deeper, pushing her whole paw between her folds and digging gently at her soft inner walls. She gasped for air, loosening her tail strangle and then tightening it again, a small ringing in her ears signalling she was close to something.

With a strangled, wet gurgle and a loud cry, Vee came hard, her juices wetting the tree roots she was grinding her clit against. She became dizzy and fell over mid-orgasm, right at the feet of a fluffy female Cinccino that woke up from the noise. She absentmindedly questioned what the asphyxiated Eevee was doing making a mess in her forest, her ribbons wrapping around the tree and between Vee’s thighs to clean up the mess.

This unfamiliar touch flipped a switch in Vee. No one was allowed to touch her there except her Master. She immediately pounced the unaware chinchilla, who began squeaking in protest. Vee’s paws grew darker and darker, as the sun set around them. She straddled the cinccino’s chest, grabbing her ribbons and using them as a garrotte, a hungry look in her eyes. The chinchilla rolled in the dirt, making strangled pleas for help. Vee begins dirty-talking the girl she’s snuffing, moaning and grinding her slit against Cincinno’s thighs.

Here's a rough translation of their conversation:

“You are not the Master. I am… I will show you what pleasure he showed me. Then he will return and I will serve!” Vee said, with murderous intent.

“You… Aghk- Trainer…? Help…! Ha-aacklb…! Aaaa-” The ribbons tighten.

Vee ties them around the roots of the tree she was masturbating against and presses her hind paws to the back of the Cinccino’s head. The suffocating chinchilla begins thrashing around in her bondage, trying to pull the ribbons off with her front paws, but Vee would give her swift kicks to the back of the head every time she tried.

“You must serve Master… or no rewards! Serve Master, and be warm…” Vee commanded.

The Cinccino didn't see any other way out of this, wrapping a third ribbon around Vee’s leg and tapping it helplessly, repeatedly. Her face went from white to red, and then dark red… and then a blue. Her neck was bleeding, dripping onto the floor from the sheer cutting tightness. That didn't stop Vee from pushing her legs even further forwards, the ribbons cutting deep into this poor girl’s throat. The kicks turned into weak twitches. The Cinccino’s tongue forces its way through her teeth. Her paws become too weak from lack of circulation and fall limp at her sides, only rising from the ground in her death throes.

Eyes watch from the forests’ corners, but no one steps forward lest they be next. A pair of them in particular approach with no footsteps. Vee didn't even notice, too busy rubbing her clit to a second orgasm, until a pair of purple feet forcefully kick open the legs of the dying chinchilla and kneel between them, a large, meaty, physical cock at least 6 inches in length pressed up against its pussy. An impressive size for a pokemon just under 5 feet tall.

“Master…? Master! I give this to you. Reward Vee?” Vee began chirping in incoherent sentence fragments, seeming shy and flustered.

She stared at his cock as it plunged itself in the Cinccino, who made a gargle, a gasp, then a last drooling sigh, falling out of consciousness. Her head slumped forwards in the ropes, a line of drool and froth dripping down her chest and between her breasts.

“You're that tasty Eevee. Dinner for us?” The Gengar replied, lifting the Cinccino’s legs off the ground. She kicked at him involuntarily, her holes twitching around his invading cock.

He started pumping his hips in and out, back and forth. His cock stuck itself through the Cinccino because he was a ghost type, and he was effectively plowing her stomach. This made no noise except for a couple of wet squishing sounds as her intestines became a sex toy for this Gengar, her pussy and cervix widening around his length.

He reaches slowly forward and presses a glowing pink palm on her forehead, and instantly her struggles cease and she appears relaxed. Her eyes begin to glow, and her otherwise limp paws begin to flail between her legs in an effort to play with herself in her final moments. As long as she was unconscious, she could be mind-broken by this Dream Eater attack. Within seconds, the Cinccino’s back arches upwards, her eyes shoot open, and she sprays the Gengar with her own juices.

“Oh, Master. I've searched for you for so long. Please give me a reward! That warmth… I've needed it since I woke up!” Vee commanded, throwing her own head back. She kept pawing at her wet cunt, squirting her lust over top of the Cinccino’s head and tongue. She pushed forward with her legs again, and in that same moment, her Master grabbed the Cinccino’s head and pulled it so far forward, a small pop and then a loud crack could be heard. The dead chinchilla’s body shuddered, all the latent energy in it flowing into one last buck of her hips, before her head drooped down far enough for her protruding tongue to lick her own chest.

“Now, I will taste your dreams.” Master commanded.

Vee gasped, still coming down from her orgasmic high, but she immediately responded. This was her first impression meeting her Master, she couldn't screw it up. She sat upright and stood, walking atop the head of the dead girl and pressing down on her stomach as she did. A spray of clear liquid was forced out of her pussy, which turned to a gentle dribble between her legs soon enough.

Vee immediately bent her head over with submissive passion, spread the Cinccino’s slit, and started lapping up that salty death urine, wiggling her blackened tail and lifting it up to the sky. She offered herself to her master, able to taste him and his semen on this dead slut’s pussy. Her reward. Her treat. She'd lick for days if only to receive that taste, prolong her pleasure.

Master steps forward, pressing his dripping member to her slit, and pushes inside with great ease. Vee squeals and presses her face into the corpse’s pussy, her eyes rolling in her skull with pleasure. She grasped the corpse’s thighs as a brace, still licking and taking in that mixed musk while its eyes stared right back at her. Suddenly, she was pushed forward again by the warmth invading her, and then just before she could take a breath, she got pushed in again. Every thrust was shoving this little Eevee forwards, pressing warmth into both her pussy and her bowels. She made muffled moans, called her master’s name, and even reached a paw back to spread her ass cheeks just so he could get a good view of her hole.

Gengar was unsure what she was doing, so he reared back and cloaked his fist in shadows. He leaned forward with a battle cry, then launched a fierce Shadow Punch through her asshole, fisting Vee. She could feel his fist enter her, but not his arm stretching her out. She didn't dare look back, though, just kept spreading herself and begging for more.

“M-master… Warmth… I need it… breed Vee… I- I need… ah- aaa-ii… ha! Mmm!” Vee began, before Master had enough of her whining.

He shoved her face against the hung corpse’s cunt, pushed her muzzle so close to Cinccino’s asshole that she couldn't breathe in any air, just the fresh smell of a rather clean corpse. Vee didn't struggle at all. Master was here, and he would reward her if she didn't struggle. This Gengar stared at this Eevee he was in the middle of fucking with amazement, he didn't think she could have been broken so easily. He kept going until she began to slump downwards, making little snorts and snoring sounds as her body subconsciously fought for air. He fucked harder, wrapping his other arm around her throat and pushing her deeper, before his orgasm hit him.

In this blissfully unaware state, he became intangible and started phasing through Vee, his cum spraying across her insides. He began literally feeding her his cum before he realized he was throat fucking her the wrong way, his ghostly form standing in her lungs. She began to dribble semen out of her limply hung open lips, but through some quick thinking, Gengar closed them tight with both hands, then pulled Vee’s head up so she would swallow it.

The male Gengar known only as ‘Master’ stepped back and pressed his hands on Vee’s unconscious temples, and they began to glow. He entered her dream, prepared to eat it and leave her insensate, soulless body for dead in the forest, but what he saw inside her broken mind baffled him. Vee was inside grinding up against what she thought her master was, a giant purple intimidating form that cackled as it thrust its hips against hers in giant slams. She was choking out that Cinccino from earlier as she did this. Gengar walked over in front of her and grabbed the Cinccino’s from behind her, sitting down and placing her head in his lap while she made the same dying gurgles. Vee looked up at her master and smiled, her face blue as well.

“I… I'm a good Vee… May I please…- ah! Please have a tasty reward…?” She begged, her tail wagging at just the sight of him.

Vee began to glow brilliantly, the light of evolution. It hurt Gengar, but he decided he wanted to see this. Usually, pokemon evolution was rare unless conditioned through trainers or through age. But now… Master was her trainer. She saw him with the same adoration and respect she saw M-...Master…? No. No, before that. The glow begins to diminish in brightness. This panics the Gengar, who reaches down and grabs the choked out Cinccino’s head, and spears his intangible cock through her throat and into the glowing Vee’s mouth.

Immediately she recognizes the taste, and her evolutionary light returns. Yes. ‘before’ doesn't matter. Master is all that matters. Vee slowly sinks her head down until she's kissing the foaming, frothy mouth of her victim, and she begins making out with the corpse in her dream, their tongues dancing around that perfect, mind-breaking cock.

Master grabs his Vee, through the light, and holds her head down so he can hump her face for just a few more seconds, not realizing that by that time, thick, hot ropes of seed were being coaxed out into Vee’s mouth by the tightness of the closed throat that was currently giving out one last, dying sigh before its body relaxed under the two of them, combined with the adorable suckling the murderous Eevee was doing to try and please him.


What?! Your Vee is evolving!

Congratulations! Your Vee has evolved into Umbreon!

---

6 months later

---

Miki had built a small shrine in her room to honor the now missing and presumed dead Vee. Her first and only pokemon. She tried to go to the police, but there was nothing they could do. It wasn't stolen, just ‘released’. It seemed for the longest time like no-one would help. She even went into the forest alone at nights to find the missing pet, asking the wild pokemon for help. About two days after the Eevee went missing, she found large patches of its fur strapped to the corpse of a Cinccino in the forest.

Miki thought it was asleep until she got a closer look. But, nobody sleeps with their head touching their chest. She was too young to put the pieces together before she jumped back with shock. She did keep the fur, though. She knew Vee’s shedding when she saw it. Unfortunately, from then on, all the shed fur in the area was black. Miki just believed that Vee had been kidnapped by some black-furred pokemon and that was it.

But six months had passed, and Miki was going to go take her weekly trip into the forest to pay her respects. It was late at night, just after dinner. Her mother warned her not to stay out too late, lest the ghosts in the forest get her. It was a silly tale anyways. On her way, she bumped into a very tall, pretty lady in a lab coat walking alongside Professor Rowan. She fell over and then just ended up staring at the mysterious woman while on the ground.

“Ooh, excuse me! My name is Professor Juniper. I'm traveling all around the world to study Pokemon. And who might you be, little adventurer?” The tall woman asked.

“I-I'm Miki. My Vee ran away… so I go into that forest to try and find her!” Miki responded, trying to hide her sadness in front of the nice lady. She stood up and kept her head down, trying not to cry.

“Well, that's terrible! But a young girl like you shouldn't be heading out into those tall grasses without a Pokemon of your own. Tell you what. We’ll go looking for your Vee together.” The professor said, taking Miki by the hand. Professor Rowan seemed annoyed by yet another sidetrack to their research, but he let it go. He had a soft spot for children who loved their pokemon.

Minutes passed walking through the tall grass, and Miki showed the professor where she found the body of the Cinccino that night. It was long gone by now, taken as food by a Liepard a long time ago. But that black fur still remained, and there were some signs of a battle that remained. Juniper observed the black fur, then immediately began a call with Professor Rowan.

“Rowan? Yes, it’s me. I think we have a rare study on our hands. Yes. ...Natural evolution.” She said, a smirk on her face. She ended the call and bent down to look at Miki.

“I think I know where your Vee went. Here, take this and look around the forest. Push this button every minute or two. If you get in trouble, push this button and I’ll come running.”

Professor Juniper hands Miki a pokedex with the entry set to Umbreon and points to the cry imitation feature on the pokedex. Umbreon can see in the darkest of night, so if Vee was watching, she would know to hide. Miki nods and leaves off on her own, tapping the button. She went about 10 feet away before turning to the professor and looking between the screen and the lady.

“Miss Juniper? My Vee doesn’t look anything like this! She’s brown, and fluffy, and isn’t a dog…” Miki queried, her head tilted to the side. An ominous wind blew through the forest in response to the cries.

“Trust me. You wanna find her, don’t you?” Juniper replied. It wasn’t uncommon for Pokemon professors to send children off to do field work, and umbreon are not dangerous unless provoked. Usually. Miki continued, the promise of finding Vee too great to pass up. Minutes passed with nothing but that weird, intensifying ominous wind passing through and blowing her dress all over the place.

Then, a response. A quiet “Brie!” far off in the distance responding to the call. Miki played the umbreon cry again. It sounded just like that. The response came back louder this time, until Miki was face to face with a pair of steel blue eyes coming out of a brush.

“Vee…? Vee, is that you…?” Miki asked, her breath shaky. Her whole body was shaky. She bent down in front of the umbreon and reached slowly out to touch it. It didn’t move. She shone her light on the brush it was half-concealed in, the moonlight and the pokedex light coming together to give her fur a beautiful blue glow.

Just before Miki could touch her former pet, its shadow rose up from the ground, threatened by the light, and stood between Vee and Miki. Vee immediately lowered her head to the floor and twisted around onto her back, crawling backwards between its legs and opening her mouth to lick at its crotch as it took shape. This Gengar cackled and started raising and lowering its hips, thrusting its genitals into Vee’s throat just to mock this girl. Miki and Vee stared into each others’ eyes for seconds until this Gengar’s balls dropped over them. They began to glow, and then roll back into her head. Her entire body shuddered with pleasure, her legs falling over top of her breasts as she was forced to sleep by her Master.

Gengar began to stare at Miki now that Vee was unconscious. The girl stepped back, frightened by the glaring eyes that were glowing brighter than the pokedex in her hands. She tried to push the button and call for help, but the piece of plastic began swirling in her hands. Her eyes started to droop. Gengar was warping all over the place, one second his cock was sliding across Vee’s unconscious muzzle, the next it was squirting this milky white liquid over her belly, and the next it was between her legs slamming their hips together.

Miki dropped the dex and fell onto her bottom, wondering why. Why was it doing this to Vee? Why did she just let him? Didn't she love her owner? Her eyes blinked one last time and she fell asleep.

When Miki awoke, she was stood in a large black featureless void on all fours. She tried to stand on her two legs, but they weren't ‘her’ legs anymore. She was in the body of a furry brown fox. She was in Vee’s body. This new Umbreon was there too, pacified, looking as if she belonged where she was. She was moaning loudly, her hips slamming up against her Master’s repeatedly. The Gengar turns to Miki and speaks.

“Look. That's your old owner. I'm breeding you in front of your master. What do you think?” Master asked, turning her head slightly to face them and not the floor.

“Only… ah… ah- one… one Master… y-you… you're master… reward Vee…” The broken girl moans. She starts pushing her full hips back further, barking like the true feral dog she was. Anything for a treat.

“Vee?” Miki called. That cry fell on deaf ears.

“What should we do with your old Master, slut? Breed her until she's just as broken as you?” The Gengar questioned, a sick smile over his face that widened by the second.

“Only Vee… Only Vee for- ah! For fucking Master… Only Vee… pleasures Master…!” Vee responded. It seemed to catch the Gengar off guard. He grabbed Vee’s ears from behind and pulled her head up to look directly at Miki.

Vee was an absolute mess. Her tongue was hanging out of her mouth, and she made gasping breaths if any at all. Her eyes were barely visible under her eyelids, and they shook and dilated with each thrust this Gengar calling itself Master gave to Vee. It was sliding some pink rod in and out of her from the dripping hole between her thighs. Every hit made Vee quiver and buckle, as if it was taking all her conscious energy just to stand there and have his cock ram into her sensitive cunt.

Because her answer aroused him so, he decided to reward her. He wrapped his arm around her throat, an act that made her shiver and squirt all over his crotch just by itself, and then with several harsh, loud slaps, he pushed their hips together and locked them there, that white creamy liquid dripping down out of her. Vee howled and moaned, collapsing to the ground and tensing up once, then relaxing, only to tense up again as another electric shock wave of pleasure wracked her brain.

Miki had, not of her own free will, moved closer. She was so mesmerized by this interaction that she couldn't look away, even if it disgusted her that her pet was being turned into whatever this… toy drooling on the ground was. She reached over to touch Vee, but in an instant the Umbreon’s tail whipped around, smacking Miki’s paw away, and her head moves to where her tailhole was, sucking clean her Master’s cock so that she may be used again to pleasure him. All was to pleasure him. That tail began wagging back and forth gleefully in preparation for another round of pounding.

“So, my Vee, what should we do with this human? We cannot keep her, isn't that right?” The Gengar spoke.

“How come I can understand you…? Aren't you a Pokemon?” Miki asked, frightened by the purple monster now towering over her. It turns to face her.

“This is a dream, little human. All sorts of things may occur in dreams. I can have a cock filled with treats for my little plaything, and she can spend her days and nights bent over ready to be filled and bred. Isn't that right, Vee?”

“Y-yesssh! Yush… Vee is Masshterssh…” She began, slurring her words as cum dribbled off her tongue.

Another blast shot into her face, and she pushed her entire body forwards so his next shot could coat the inside of her throat properly. Once she'd swallowed almost all of it, she pulled back to speak properly, even if she was drunk on her master’s semen.

“Vee wantsh.. want- ...Mastersshuh cawk… breeds Vee here… see?” Vee sat down and spread her legs to show Miki the dripping wet, used hole that her pussy had become. It was plastered with semen and smelled like it too. Miki stared for a second before Vee clamped her legs closed.

“Only Vee! You… Y-you human…? Like Vee?” She continued, looking dizzy, but somehow able to keep focus on Miki.

“Yes, Vee! Don't you remember? We used to do everything together… I love you! Come home, please…”

“Vee Ish home… homesh… Master’s cawk… here…” Vee seems scared, threatened.

She never had to have the burden of thinking this much. She wanted to be Master’s toy again. She nuzzled his balls from underneath, taking in their musk and pressing her nose into them. Her nose then slipped through, the Gengar becoming intangible. As if participating in a well coreographed dance, Vee immediately rose her head up and opened her maw wide, the tip of the cock sticking out of her maw.

The throbbing cock then became tangible again, and Vee wrapped her tongue around it, closing her maw to suck on it like a lollipop. It thrust into her cheeks from behind, that deliciously salty taste on the tip of her tongue and the tip of his cock. It was enough to make her shudder.

“I think you've seen enough, human. I own your Vee now. Well, my Vee. If you ever want to see her again, leave some food at the edge of the forest just before the sun sets… and no funny business! I own her, remember. I can do whateeever I like to my fucktoy’s body. All she cares about is that I breed her, isn't that right, Vee?”

The umbreon attached to his cock starts lapping at his balls from the inside, enjoying the feeling of getting her esophagus teabagged, the sucking pop it makes when he pulls forward only to get it lodged in her throat again. She tried to answer, but she was left too breathless to do so. She just bobbed her head back and forth, giving the disembodied penis a reverse blow job and occasionally opening her maw to show Miki the cock she couldn't have.

“If I say so… You could never… see your Vee… AGAIN!”

The Gengar cackled, reaching down and placing his hands on Vee’s cheeks. At his final word, he viciously twisted her neck until Vee’s head was upside down, and her body collapsed immediately, only held up by the cock she was still sucking. Her head realigned itself quickly, but the damage had been done. She slowly slid forward off that cock, her jaw starting to hang open as a cum shot sprayed out of it, most of it catching the roof of her slackened mouth, but some landing at Miki’s paw. She backed away with a terrified look on her face as Vee’s broken body slumped to the floor, shivering in one last dying orgasm. Her eyes were staring unblinking at Miki, her eyelids drooping over them somewhat as they fell back into place from gravity. Miki felt as if this was all real. But then… she got pulled back into her own body forcefully. She woke up with a start and crawled over to Vee’s sleeping body, cuddling her face until she slowly woke up.

Immediately upon waking, Vee backed away and pressed up against her Master. Miki looked at the Gengar, defeated once again. She was just as weak as when she was being bullied, but this time, she might lose that smile. That… broken smile.

“If I give you food… you'll keep her safe, mister Master…?” Miki asked. The Gengar cackled in response.

“And if I don't…?” Miki asked, even weaker. Almost a hushed whisper. The cackling stopped, and the Gengar wraps his arms around Vee’s neck. She doesn't resist or fight, she just seems to accept that at any moment she could be turned into nothing more than a fuckable corpse for this pokemon.

“I... I understand… I'll see you soon, Vee…!” Miki whimpered behind cheeks flush with tears, reaching out and petting her pet. Their pet. Vee stands there where she's happiest, allows Gengar to sink into her shadow again, and backs away slowly into the night.

Every day after that, a bowl of fish and chicken was left at a small shrine to Vee outside the forest, and every morning it would disappear. Sometimes Miki would catch Vee taking the food, and they would play together. Sometimes they would play until the moon left the sky, but Miki was a child who needed sleep. Sometimes, Gengar would intervene and force the two of them to sleep, only for Miki to wake up and realize playtime was now over.

They grew up together, just not in the way you'd expect. Miki’s mother tried to give her a new pet, but she only wanted Vee. Even if this broken one was the only one she'd ever get.

The Chair:

the 16 year old busty blond didn't think this was fair! Francine just turned 16 just yesterday, she shouldn't be in this room with that thing! It's not fair that she was chosen! Maybe in a month after she got to do the things she would get to do as a 16 year old, but not before she could enjoy it!

Still, once the door closed behind her, the only way it was going to open was when she was dead. Her naked body shivered as she walked to the metal chair in the middle of the room. If she had to die, she wished it wasn't this way! but it was the death that was chosen for her.

On it, there were two vibrators, one for her pussy, the other for her ass. There was also a small table for lube should she need it.

She poured it onto the toys, her body shivering. "I never even got to have sex with anyone."

She tried to sit down, and winced. Oh they were so big! Her ass and pussy stretched painfully as she slowly sat down. She whimpered as the toys violated her holes as she sat down on it. She clenched around them, trying to relax, but unable to.

"I can't do this!" She cried out. She tried to stand up, but the chair was quicker.

clamps slid from the chair, around her waist and her legs, keeping her from standing up. She pulled and struggled, giving a choked sob as she realized that there was truly no escape now!

She whimpered, and realized that she will die either way. Either by the chair, or by dying of thirst or starving. She saw recordings of girls dying slowly on this chair, and it wasn't pleasant.

Francine reached up and found the mental plate and straps for her head. She pressed the plate on her head, and used the straps to tuck it under her chin. She had to make sure it was tight enough so it didn't slip off. It locked in place, and only those in charge can get it off of her.

"Oh god." Francine looked at the armrests. She was suppose to press her arms down on them, and then they would lock into place. It was the last step before the chair would kill her.

"I don't want to do this." She whined. She tried to pull at the restraints on her, but they were firm and unmoving. There was no escaping her faith.

"Please." She sobbed. She was shaking so hard, and she felt herself piss all over the chair. "Please don't make me do this!"

But she had only two choices: Die Quickly or Die Slowly. Neither appealed to her.

She whined, and put her arms onto the armrests. the clamps for them wrapped around her arms, and kept them secure.

She tried struggling a little, but that was just to assure herself that there was no way out of this.

"I don't want to-" She sobbed.

But she gasped as the vibrators started up. She moaned, and clenched around them as the pleasure started to rise up down there. It was unfamiliar to her, she never touched herself, always hoping she could wait until a man did it. Or a woman, she wasn't able to experiment growing up.

She didn't know how to steel herself against it. She wiggled in the seat, wanting more, and wanting it to stop at the same time. She started to breathe heavily as the pleasure rose inside of her. Sweat ran down her body as she started to reach something. Something she wanted, something she needed!

She gasped and moaned, and tried to move her hips. So close...so....so close!

Almost...

Almost....

As she started to experience her first orgasm, the first shock hit her. As pleasure over took her body, pain from the plate on her head mixed with it, making her orgasm so powerful, she screamed loudly. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as the vibrations turned up, shock and lust assaulting her electrified body.

the shocking stopped, and she rolled her head back as far as she could. drool was coming out of her mouth, and her body twitched. Still alive, still feeling those vibes. Her mind was completely unclear, and she smelled something burning.

But the toys...oh those vibrations! they were sending her close to the edge again! So close! almost...

And another shock wracked her body, stronger than the last, made her cum so hard! the chair was wet with piss and her jucies!

She was just babbling at this point, pain and pleasure filled her, her cooking mind barely grasping anymore. Smoke was rising from her body as she jerked.

It just took one more orgasm.

Once more over the edge, and the vibes were at max. As she was shocked, as her mind cooked, her body experienced one orgasm after another. Her insides cooking, her mind frying as the vibrations made that body cum as much as it could.

After a good half hour, when she was cooked inside and out, the machines finally stopped.

Francine was gone, her body only jerking on the chair because of the bolts running through her body were still spilling out. The vibrations soon turned off, no longer needing to work since the person on them was dead.

After her body stopped Jerking, two men in white jumpers came in, and got her out of that chair. they put her body onto a tray and rolled her away. Two women came in afterwards, and with mops and cleaners, cleaned that entire area, and put up fans to get rid of the smell.

Soon, the room was spotless, and waiting for the next woman to come in.

"Abby… I don't think mommy will like this." Abel said with a worried expression on the face.

"Such nonsense, Abel!" Abigail giggled a bit. "I am your old sister so i know what's better for you."

Not knowing how to respond, the young boy reluctantly put his left hand on the cutting board and waited at the table. Since his back was to the kitchen counter, he could only guess what his sister would be doing through the sounds.

First Abel heard a drawer opening and then a tilt of a knife and then the drawer closing. He can't help but shaking when he heard steps getting closer to him. He could not help but shaking when he heard footsteps getting closer to him.

Within seconds, the old girl was standing next to her brother holding a steak knife right in front of him. Abel felt a shiver down his spine when he came across the sharp weapon but what scared him even more was Abby's calm expression, as if she had done things like this before. So she held his left wrist with her free hand just in case and carefully brought the knife to his left index finger.

"W-W-Wait a moment, Abigail!" Abel exclaimed in a trembiling voice. "Don't you think we'd better-"

"Silence, little brother… I am trying to concentrate." Abigail interrupted him with her eyes fixed on the blade. "I am 14-years-old. I know what i'm doing."

"Three…" She started to counting down out of nowhere. "Two…"

"No, no, no…" Abel begged with a hoarse voice of fear but smiling Abby pretended not to hear anything.

"…ONE!" Abigail finished the count, not even paying attention to her brother's sweating and dilated pupils.

That moment, the point of the knife caused a shallow cut on the boy's finger as a result of the inexperience of its young bearer. The old girl let out a sigh of disappointment at herself as the young boy groaned in pain. Soon Abel sighed with relief when he realized that the cut was not serious… but his relief was short-lived.

"Damn… Is this knife dull or what?" Abigail grumbled softly. "…Looks like we will have to try again."

So she tried again with dedication and effort. The knife blade slid from side to side at a rapid pace across the soft flesh. The cutting board, which had once been clean and dry, was now a mess of blood, tears, sweat and saliva. The sibilings' upper bodies were slattered with blood gushing out nonstop. Poor Abel's screams and pleas were equal to silence to his big sister's ears, who seemed to be amused by his suffering.

"Phew! I think we are done. Thanks for helping me, Abel." Abigail thanked him in her usual soft tone of voice while wiping away the traces of blood and sweat on her face and hands with a kitchen towel.

Abby did the same to her little brother as he was too weak from blood loss to even utter a "no". She picked up the severed finger from the tip and placed it in the palm of her hand, seemed to contemplate it with satisfaction, when her stomach gave a loud growl. She was hungry. Her crying brother did not know if would pass out or threw up on that moment.

"Well, one chubby finger won't be enough for our dinner tonight!" Abigail claimed excitedly.

A New Year, A New Start (loli, light femdom, incest, snuff, chastity cage, teasing)

1. I am a novice erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of parental betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!​

***

Jim couldn't believe how lucky he was to get hitched to Sally Omira. His ex-wife was a plain-Jane, but Sally was a supermodel in every single way.

The 32 year old, nine years Jim’s junior, has a stunning beauty that can be described as both delicate and fierce. She has striking blue eyes set off by her naturally tan skin and long, blonde hair. Her slim figure is complemented by her full, C-cup breasts and toned legs. She has a dazzling, mischievous smile. Sally won Miss Metropolitan two years in a row – something that has not happened before or since.

Sally did not want to have children, which would have been fine if Jim did not already have a daughter from his previous marriage.

When Jim asked Sally to marry him, she hesitated. She loved him, but she had no desire to become a mother to his child. She made that point very clear, and it caused a great deal of tension in their relationship. Jim begged her to reconsider, and eventually she agreed. But she warned him that she wanted their little "problem" to be solved as soon as possible.

The details of that remark were not spelled out, and Jim was so eager to wed her that he gave it no further thought.

On the first night of their honeymoon, as Jim prepared to consummate the marriage, Sally sat on their hotel bed with a strange look in her eyes. She was wearing a white lace negligee and looked absolutely gorgeous. But she didn't seem at all enthusiastic about getting it on with Jim.

"What's the matter, honey?" Jim asked, standing near her at the foot of the bed.

"Cassie is turning into a beautiful young woman, isn't she?" Sally asked.

He looked at her with confusion. "Why are you bringing up Cassie?"

Cassie was Jim's 13 year old daughter.

"Isn't she?" Sally repeated.

"Well, yeah…" he said. Cassie had long, brown hair and a beautiful smile. Her body was slender, though she was developing a curvy figure. He was happy that she was turning into something of a knockout.

"You want to fuck her, right?" Sally asked, raising her eyebrow.

"What?!" Jim blurted, his mouth dropped open. His erection suddenly waned at the disgusting thought. "No! What are you talking about?"

"Don't play dumb," Sally said, standing up. "You want to fuck your daughter."

"That's crazy!" he said. "Why would you even say that?"

She walked across the room, swaying her hips, and stopped in front of him.

"Come on, you just said it: she's turning into a beautiful woman," she said, caressing his shoulders as she circled around him. "You must have some naughty fantasies about her, don't you? Admit it."

Jim shook his head. "This is stupid. I have no desire to fuck Cassie. You're my wife, I only have eyes for you."

Sally came back to his front and stared at him. Her expression was stern and intimidating.

"You want me to share a home with another woman who my new husband just admitted is beautiful?" she asked.

"I didn't mean it that way," he said. "You know that."

She turned and slowly sauntered away from him towards a table by the window, Jim watching her beautiful ass as she went. "Well, I can't just take your word for it, now can I?"

There was a small wrapped box on the table which she grabbed and carried over to him. He assumed it was a late wedding present that had been sent to their hotel.

"What's this?" he asked, taking the gift from her hands.

"Open it," Sally said.

Jim tore open the wrapping paper and pulled the lid off of the box. Inside was something he recognized. His heart sank.

"What's this?" he repeated, knowing very well what the object was.

Sally took the box from him and grabbed the small, pink chastity cage. It was made of metal and had a padlock attached to it.

"A gift for your penis," she said.

"Very funny," he said, looking away from it.

"It's not a joke," she said. "For as long as there are two pussies in the house, this will be on your cock."

"You're kidding," he said incredulously.

"I will not compete with a young girl," she said.

"Compete?" Jim blurted. "There's no competition!"

"There's always competition," she said firmly. "Besides, as her stepmother, I also now have a duty to protect her from hungry perverts who want to fuck her."

"That's insane," he said. "This is the most ridiculous conversation we've ever had. This is our wedding night. We should be fucking."

Sally ignored him. She looked into his eyes with a serious expression. Then she held up the chastity device and opened the lock.

"You're going to put this on, lock it, and give me the key," she said. "Or I walk out that door and we're done."

Jim was speechless. He was too stunned to argue, or even protest. He simply couldn't believe what was happening.

"You want to be done?" she asked, waving the small device in front of him. "Or do you want to show me some commitment?"

"This is crazy," he said, staring at the thing.

"It's your choice, babe," she said, shaking the small chastity cage.

The thought of his wife controlling his cock was humiliating. But this was Sally Omira. The Sally Omira. And he was crazy about her.

"Fuck it," he said, snatching the device from her hands.

Before he could change his mind, Sally reached down and yanked his boxer shorts down. His penis was dangling between his legs and she grabbed it. She squeezed it in her palm, rubbing up and down its length.

"Mmm, that's a nice cock," she said. "Too bad we can't have fun with it until Cassie is out of the picture."

Before he could respond, she bent down and took him in her mouth. Jim was still flaccid, but that didn't stop his wife from sucking on him. She bobbed her head on him, licking him, sucking him, slurping him.

Jim tried to resist her efforts, but Sally knew how to suck cock and he was soon rock hard. As she sucked, she cupped his balls and fondled them. It was so erotic that his knees almost gave out.

When he was fully erect, Sally suddenly brought her hand up to his ass and stuck a finger up his butt. Jim jumped in surprise and she started fingering his asshole. The sudden anal intrusion was so unexpected that it sent him right to the edge.

As suddenly as she did that, Sally withdrew her finger and took his cock out of her mouth. She looked up at him and smiled.

Jim groaned and reached down, ready to stroke his cock himself, but Sally swatted his hand away. He groaned again, right as a surge of thick, white cum came pouring out. He was forced to orgasm without any stimulation whatsoever, feeling nothing besides frustration. His cum dripped onto the carpet.

Sally stood up and patted him on the cheek.

"Sorry, honey, but now you can put the cage on," she said.

With reluctance, Jim inserted his leaking, semi-erect penis into the small cage. It was a tight squeeze, but the device was well designed. The ring on the end of the cage fit snugly around the base of his dick, holding the whole thing in place. The metal was cool and he shivered slightly.

Then Sally grabbed his cock and clicked the lock on the device shut.

Jim swallowed hard and handed her the key. She took it, kissed him on the cheek, and placed the key into a jewelry box on the nightstand.

"Goodnight, honey," she said, as she got into bed. "Try not to dream too much about Cassie tonight."

***

Their two-week honeymoon was sexless and frustrating for Jim, although his new bride seemed to be enjoying herself.

He had hoped that Sally would have removed the device at least on occasion, but to his horror she simply acted like he didn't have a dick at all. That did not stop her from teasing him, though. Every day he had to watch her parade around in skimpy bathing suits. Every night he had to listen to her masturbate in the shower or right next to him in bed.

But the honeymoon was finally over, and it was time to go home.

The house had not changed a bit, and neither had Cassie. She had spent the two weeks with her mother, so Jim had not seen her since the wedding. His daughter had always been a daddy's girl, and he was thrilled to see her.

"I missed you so much!" Cassie said, hugging him once the taxi dropped them off in front of their house.

"Missed you too, sweetie," he said, hugging her back.

Cassie then turned to his wife.

"Hi, Sally," she said politely.

Sally just smiled and nodded at her, before they all went inside.

Later that afternoon, quite out of character, Sally announced that she was taking Cassie shopping. Jim was shocked, but did not question it. He figured that if Sally was willing to take a liking to Cassie, then maybe his cock could come out of the cage soon.

After they left, Jim took the opportunity to go through their suitcases and try to find the key to his chastity cage. If he found it, he could set himself free.

He searched everywhere. In her toiletry kit, in her makeup, and even in her sexy underwear, but could find no key.

Defeated, he zipped their luggage and returned it to the closet. Then he sat on the bed and sighed.

At least Sally seemed to be softening towards Cassie. Maybe their relationship would improve and Sally's reluctance to have a kid around the house would fade.

He laid back and fell asleep.

Hours later, he was woken up by the sound of giggling. He sat up and saw his wife and daughter walking past his bedroom, heading towards Cassie's room.

Sally was carrying a shopping bag and Cassie had a big smile on her face.

Jim stepped out into the hallway.

"What did you guys buy?" he asked.

Cassie turned and smiled. "Stuff," she said, with a glint in her eye.

"Stuff?" he said, looking at Sally.

Sally looked at him and shrugged.

"Girl stuff," Cassie said, giggling.

"Ah, okay," he said.

"I'm going to go try something on," Cassie said.

She hurried off towards her bedroom. Jim looked at his wife.

"Everything go well?" he asked.

"Just fine," she said, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

As she passed him, he noticed the large metal key hanging around her neck attached to a silver chain.

He sighed and shook his head. Sally knew he would try to get the key and she was making it impossible.

"What convinced you to spend the day with Cassie?" he asked.

Sally smiled.

"She's my daughter now, isn't she?" she said, and continued walking.

Jim watched her go, before he heard the door to his daughter's room open.

"Hey, Dad, check this out," she called to him.

Jim turned and saw his daughter standing in the doorway of her bedroom. She was wearing a very skimpy black bikini. It was so risque that it barely concealed her young body.

"Woah," Jim said, his throat tightening.

"How does it look?" Cassie asked, twirling around for him.

"Uhh…" Jim said, swallowing hard.

Cassie's young breasts were practically bursting out of the tiny top. She was showing off a lot of skin. A lot of smooth, tan, delicious-looking skin.

"Dad?" she asked.

Jim snapped out of it and cleared his throat.

"It's… very nice, sweetie," he said. He could feel his face growing hot and his palms getting sweaty.

Cassie smiled and did a little curtsy.

"Thanks, Daddy," she said. "We bought a bunch of new outfits today."

"I bet you did," he said. Sweat was forming on his brow.

He was about to go into his home office when his wife came back into the hallway, holding a bottle of sunscreen.

"Here we go," she said. "Cassie, your father's right there. Ask him to put the sunscreen on your back."

Cassie spun around and smiled.

"Do you mind, Dad?" she asked.

Jim's stomach clenched.

"Uhh, no, I don't mind," he said.

Sally tossed the bottle at him and then went into their bedroom.

"Okay…" Jim said, catching the bottle. "Turn around."

"Thanks, Daddy!" Cassie said, turning her back to him.

He squirted the cream into his hands and rubbed them together. He hesitated, and then put his hands on his daughter's slender shoulders.

"Oh, that's cold!" she giggled.

"Sorry," he said, and started rubbing the cream into her skin. His hands trembled as they massaged her shoulders.

"You can put it on my lower back, too," she said, reaching behind her and pulling the string on her bikini.

"What are you doing?!" he asked.

Cassie turned her head. "The sunscreen won't go through my bathing suit," she said, as if it were obvious.

She held the front of her bikini in place, but the back was loose and the strings dangled in the air.

"Oh," he said.

"Come on, Dad," she said, rolling her eyes.

He rubbed more cream on his hands and then moved his hands down to her lower back. She arched her back for him and her tiny waist curved beautifully. His eyes were drawn to the bottom of her firm butt cheeks poking out of her skimpy bathing suit.

His heart was racing.

"Al-alright, you're good," he said, and quickly wiped his hands on his pants.

"Okay," Cassie said. "Could you tie the strings for me, too? I can't do it myself."

"Sure," he said, his trembling fingers struggling to retie the strings.

"Thanks, Daddy," she said, turning around and wrapping her arms around his waist. Her small breasts were crushed against his stomach and her warm breath tickled his skin.

Jim hugged her back and kissed the top of her head. "Now go get some sun."

"Yes, sir," she said, and hurried out the back door.

He let out a deep breath.

That was intense.

Sally appeared beside him, startling him.

"Jesus, you scared me," he said.

Sally smiled.

"I see you're enjoying your daughter," she said.

Jim's jaw tightened.

"Don't start," he said, and walked to his office.

She just chuckled.

***

"Dinner's ready," Sally called from the kitchen.

Jim was in his office. He got up and joined them.

As he stepped into the dining room, the first thing he noticed was Cassie.

She was wearing a white shirt that was at least two sizes too small. The fabric was so thin and tight that he could clearly see her nipples pressing against the cloth. She was also wearing a pair of gray shorts that looked painted onto her young body.

"Oh god," he muttered under his breath.

The two women turned and looked at him.

"Hi, Dad," Cassie said. "Sally made meatloaf."

"Your favorite," Sally added with a smirk.

Jim swallowed and sat down.

The dinner was delicious, but he was hardly able to appreciate it. Cassie and Sally kept making small talk. They mostly discussed the outfits they had purchased that day. Jim was only half listening. He was distracted by his daughter's tight outfit and the way it perfectly hugged her budding curves.

For the first time since getting home, he felt his cock twitch inside of its prison.

Sally and Cassie kept talking, and he caught bits and pieces of their conversation.

"I think it'll look great," Sally was saying. "What do you think, honey?"

"Huh? What?" he asked, snapping out of it.

"Don't you think the new clothes we got will look nice on your daughter?" Sally asked.

Jim looked at his daughter, and his eyes immediately locked onto her breasts.

"Yeah, sure," he said. "Of course."

Sally grinned. "He says 'of course.'"

Cassie giggled.

***

Encounters like this became common around the house. Sally made a point of dressing Cassie in her most skimpy outfits. She wore clothing so revealing that Jim's mouth watered at the sight of her. But he was always a perfect gentleman, no matter how scantily clad his daughter was. He was determined not to make things weird between them.

Things escalated one day when, as they were all sitting around the pool, Sally casually suggested that Cassie quickly change into another new bikini.

"Let me go ins…" Cassie began, before Sally interrupted.

"There's no need," she said. "Your father doesn't mind, do you dear?"

It took him a moment to realize what was happening.

"Uhhh," he said, looking back and forth at the two girls. "No-no, I guess not."

"Great," Sally said, smiling.

Before he could say anything else, Cassie hopped up and pulled the straps of her sundress down her arms. Her dress slid down her body, revealing her white bra and panties.

Jim's cock twitched inside of its cage.

She then reached back and unhooked her bra. It slipped away from her chest and her small, pink nipples were revealed.

Jim's jaw clenched as his daughter pulled down her panties and exposed her bare buttocks. His throat was suddenly dry and his stomach was clenched tight.

He was unable to tear his eyes away from his daughter's naked, slender form, even though he tried to act cool about the whole thing.

Cassie bent down and grabbed her new bikini. Jim was relieved that she was not naked for long, though the bikini was even more revealing than her bra and panties had been.

She put the bottoms on first. Then, she wrapped the top around her back and struggled to tie it.

"Dad, could you give me a hand?" she asked.

His jaw clenched again.

"Um, yeah, sure," he said.

He stood up and stepped over to her, and Cassie presented her back to him. It was difficult to focus with his daughter's small, round bottom only inches away.

He reached over and grabbed the strings. He was fumbling around, but eventually tied them into a knot.

"Thanks, Dad," Cassie said, smiling.

Sally watched them with a pleased look on her face. She noticed Jim's discomfort and decided to add to it.

If it were only "discomfort," however. For the first time, Jim was in pain, as his penis tried to swell inside the unforgiving cage.

"I-I'll be right back," he said, excusing himself.

He went inside the house and to the bathroom. He closed the door and leaned over the sink, panting. After a moment, the pain subsided, and he let out a sigh of relief.

***

The next two weeks were torture. Jim's sexual frustration grew by the day. Seeing his daughter in revealing clothing, if any clothing at all, was driving him nuts.

Worst of all, Cassie did not seem bothered at all. She acted as if everything was normal. She never realized the effect she was having on her own father.

"So…" Sally said one day when the two of them were alone. "Have you had enough?"

Jim looked at her. "What do you mean?"

"Of the cock cage, silly," she said. "It's almost Christmas, and I thought you might want a present?"

He stared at her.

"Yes!" he said firmly. "Of course. I want it off!"

Sally pouted. "Aw, well, then you know my price."

Jim frowned. "Price?"

She nodded.

"Don't act stupid. Do you remember what I said on our honeymoon?" she asked. "Cassie out, cage off."

Jim's eyes widened. "What do you mean, 'out'?" he asked.

"Exactly what I said," she said.

Jim was silent.

"You want me to give up custody to her mother?" he asked.

"What? That arrogant bitch?" Sally said, and scoffed. "No, no, nothing like that."

"Then what do you mean?"

"Do you want me to spell it out for you?" she asked.

"Yeah, I do!" he said, shaking his head defeatedly.

"Fine," she said. "One little 13 year old teenager walks into the house one day, and many little black plastic bags leave the house the next morning."

Jim stared at her. He could not believe what he was hearing.

"You want me to…" he began, but trailed off.

Sally's smile was unwavering.

"You know you want her," she said. "I've seen what her little teenage body does to you. Don't think I don't notice how hard you've been trying to get in that cage."

Sally walked around him, running her fingertips along his shoulders. She stopped behind him and whispered into his ear.

"Don't you want to get some relief? To cum?"

"Y-yes," he said, swallowing hard.

"What better way to relieve your frustrations, than by fucking your own daughter's brains out?" she said, her breath tickling his ear. "Literally."

Jim shook his head.

"I can't do that," he said.

"Well, then…" Sally said, walking past him. "Enjoy your chastity."

She left the room.

Jim sat there, trying to collect his thoughts. He could not kill his own daughter. But he also could not bear to be locked up forever.

***

Over the next few days, Jim struggled with his thoughts, and his straining cock.

He could not believe Sally would even suggest such a thing. He could not possibly rape and murder Cassie. And yet the frustration was overwhelming. His wife continued to tease him, usually with little Cassie being used as a proxy.

His daughter was still completely oblivious to his growing desire for her. She was dressing as skimpily as ever, and some days she walked around the house in nothing but her underwear.

She was wearing a tiny tank top and panties when he got home on New Year's Eve.

"Hi, Dad!" she said, giving him a hug.

"H-hey, sweetie," he said, hugging her back.

"What's wrong?" she asked, sensing something was wrong.

"N-nothing," he said.

She shrugged.

Jim was about to say something, when his wife appeared behind him.

"You guys wanna watch a movie tonight?" Sally asked.

"Sounds fun!" Cassie said. "Can we make popcorn?"

"Sure," Sally said, with a smile.

"I'm not sure…" Jim said.

"Come on, Dad, it'll be fun," Cassie pleaded, tugging on his arm.

Jim sighed.

"Okay, fine," he said.

Sally went into the kitchen to prepare the popcorn and their drinks, and took care to add an extra something to her husband and his daughter's beverages. A little Viagra for him, and quite a hefty bit of cantharidin for her.

Afterwards, they all went into the living room and turned on the television. The girls were on the couch and Jim was in the recliner.

"What are we going to watch?" Cassie asked, while her father searched the streaming service.

"How about a corny New Year’s chick flick?” Sally suggested with a smirk.

"Oh, okay," Jim said, trying his best to find something matching that description. He eventually found a movie that had good reviews, and put it on.

Sally snuggled up close to Cassie and put her arm around her shoulder. Jim was surprised by the intimacy, but he was also jealous.

A few minutes into the movie the Viagra was beginning to take effect. He shifted uncomfortably, hoping his seemingly random erection would subside. But it just kept growing, and there was nothing he could do about it.

Cassie, too, was beginning to feel the effects of the drug-laced soda she had consumed. She started shifting in her seat, and then looked down at her lap. She tugged her panties up a bit and readjusted her legs.

Sally saw what was happening, and smiled to herself. She cleared her throat so Jim would turn his attention towards her.

When he looked, she subtly gestured towards Cassie, who was fidgeting in her seat.

Jim glanced at his daughter and his cock twitched.

Cassie became increasingly flushed, sweaty, and uncomfortable. She squirmed in her seat, trying to get comfortable. She had never felt like this before. Her entire body felt hot, and especially hot between her legs. She had the strangest sensation in her abdomen.

Sally smirked and gave her husband a wink.

"I'll be right back," she announced suddenly, standing up.

Cassie barely seemed to notice. Her father did, and watched Sally sway out of the room toward the kitchen.

"Sweetie, are you feeling okay?" Jim asked, before moving over to join her on the couch.

Cassie shook her head. "Not really," she said. "Something's not right."

"Like what?" he asked, sitting next to her.

"I don't know, my whole body feels… weird," she said.

He touched her forehead.

"You're burning up," he said.

"I don't know what's wrong with me," she said, biting her lip.

"Don't worry," he said, rubbing her arm.

"It feels like… I have butterflies in my stomach," she said, putting a hand over her belly.

"Butterflies?" he asked.

"Or… a knot in my tummy," she said. "Right here."

She put her other hand on her lower abdomen.

"It feels like it's pulling down," she said.

"Down?" he asked, looking down.

She nodded.

"Like it's pulling between my legs," she said.

Jim swallowed and shifted his position.

"Do you have to use the bathroom?" he asked.

She shook her head. "No, it's something else," she said.

She shifted and moaned, spreading her legs apart.

"It… It's so hot down there," she said. "And it's getting itchier."

She started scratching herself through her panties.

Jim's breathing quickened. His cock now pressed hard against the cage, causing him to groan and shift his hips.

"Don't scratch it," he said, and placed his hand on hers.

He gently pushed her hand away.

Cassie's face was turning red and she was panting. She yanked her hand away from his and grabbed her panties, pushing them aside. She was surprised to feel that her pubic hair was damp.

"What's happening to me?" she moaned, as her finger grazed her clitoris.

She moaned, arching her back.

"St-stop touching yourself!" Jim stammered.

Cassie whimpered and pressed her finger harder against her clit, before pushing her finger inside of her wet pussy.

"Sweetie… please stop," he pleaded. Watching his young daughter finger herself was driving him up the walls. He wanted so badly to whip out his cock and stroke it.

"What's happening to meeee…" Cassie cried, sliding her finger in and out of her hole.

"Honey…" he moaned, squeezing his eyes shut.

Cassie was too far gone to stop. She was fingering herself furiously and her moans were becoming louder.

Jim opened his eyes and saw that his daughter's nipples were hard. He could see the outline of them through her tight top.

"Dad," she panted, her face and chest flushed. "Something's wrong… something's… ahh!"

She arched her back and a stream of girl cum squirted out of her pussy. Her juices sprayed onto the couch, the coffee table, her panties, and her fingers.

Her moans echoed through the living room and her body shook. She was cumming for the first time.

The cantharidin Sally had given her was extremely potent, so Cassie continued to finger herself even as her previous orgasm subsided.

"Oh my god, oh my god," she gasped. It felt so good, and yet, the strange feeling between her legs hadn't gone away.

"Cassie, please, stop!" her father pleaded.

She was too far gone to listen, though. Her finger slipped back into her hole and she fingered herself harder.

"Dad…" she moaned.

Jim's hands flew down and clutched the cage through his pants.

"Fuuuck," he groaned.

The sight of his daughter masturbating was too much. The metal cage around his cock was suddenly painfully tight and restricting. He thought he was going to burst a blood vessel.

"Daddy, I… I'm…" Cassie panted.

She suddenly cried out again and another spurt of juices squirted from her pussy across the room.

"Goddammit," Jim hissed, his fists clenching.

His cock was straining against the cage so hard it was actually hurting him. He jumped to his feet and wildly looked around for his wife.

He then saw her standing in the doorway with an evil grin on her face.

"Having fun?" she asked.

"Please," he said, begging. "You have to take it off. It's going to break my dick!"

He did not care that his daughter was right there, and could hear him.

Sally looked him up and down and smirked.

"Okay," she said.

Cassie was oblivious to what was happening. Her body was convulsing, and the more she orgasmed, the hornier she became. "Ahhh!" she cried, spraying her cum onto the couch.

"But only if you break her in exchange," Sally continued.

Jim was in pain. He was almost crying.

"Do we have a deal?" she asked.

He looked at his daughter and the pleasure she was experiencing.

"Fuck, fuck… FUCK," he gasped. "Yes! Yes, okay, fine!"

"Great," Sally said, smiling.

She removed the silver chain from around her neck, took the key between her fingers, and approached. Jim quickly yanked his boxers down, revealing the cage.

Sally smiled and leaned down, opening the padlock. The lock clicked open and the cage was unlocked. Jim's penis immediately swelled to its full size, pushing the cage off and letting it fall onto the floor.

"There you go," Sally said.

Jim grabbed his cock immediately, followed by Sally’s hand joining his.

"Ohhhh!" he moaned, as her hand stroked him.

"Now," Sally said, releasing him. "Take that cock and go fuck your little girl."

Jim swallowed. He took a step forward.

"Go on," she urged.

"Okay," he whispered.

He walked over to his daughter. She had her eyes squeezed shut and her legs spread.
"Cassie," he said.

Her eyes shot open.

"Daddy…" she moaned.

"I'll make it better," he said, kneeling in front of her.

She was still fingering herself and her juices were flowing, totally focused on the intense feeling between her legs. Her pussy was red already as a result of her relentless assault on it.

Jim reached over and pulled her finger out. She whimpered, her thighs were soaked. She tried to push her hand back, but Jim stopped her.

"Daddy!" she cried.

He did not respond. He was transfixed by the sight of her pulsing small, hairless, teenage pussy.

"Dad," she said, more urgently. "Dad, it's itching!"

He snapped out of his daze and grabbed his cock. Then he guided the head of it between her wet folds.

Cassie moaned as her father's large, thick cock pressed against her small hole.

Jim was sweating and panting. He knew this was wrong, but his daughter's body was irresistible. Her pussy was soaking wet and warm.

"Daddy…" she whimpered.

He grunted and pushed forward, the head of his cock sliding inside her and unceremoniously tearing through her hymen.

"Ahhh!" Cassie cried, her face contorted in pain.

"Oh fuck," Jim moaned.

He had just deflowered his own daughter. Her virginity belonged to him. His cock throbbed inside of her, and he could already feel himself ready to cum.

"Daddyyyyy," Cassie moaned, feeling her father's thick rod stretch her small hole.

Jim couldn't stop. He needed release. He pushed his cock deeper into her, feeling her warm, wet walls envelop him.

"Oh god, Daddy, please!" she moaned, grabbing the edge of the couch.

He grabbed onto her hips and pulled his cock back. Some blood followed him out of her cunt.

Cassie whimpered, and he slid it back inside.

"Ohhhh, fuuuck," he moaned.

Cassie cried out in ecstasy.

"Daddy, it's filling me up!" she gasped, her eyes wide.

"Shhh," he hushed, his cock halfway inside of her.

Cassie threw her head back. She was so overwhelmed by the feeling of his dick. It was making her whole body shake.

Jim pushed his cock all the way inside.

"Oooooh," Cassie moaned, feeling him bottom out.

Jim started fucking her. His balls slapped against her asshole and the sounds of his heavy breathing and grunting filled the room. He was thrusting his cock in and out of her pussy like a machine, while his daughter squealed and screamed.

"Daddy! Daddy, I can't… oh!" she shouted as she came again, her juices squirting out around his dick.

"Fuck, fuck," Jim groaned, pounding his cock into her. He felt his orgasm rising and the pressure building up.

Sally watched him, biting her lip. She loved the sight of Jim fucking his own daughter.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" she asked, breaking his trance. She was holding a knife in her hand.

Jim stared at the blade and slowed his pace. He looked at Cassie, who was in a complete sex-induced daze.

"No, no," he said. "Please don't make me."

Sally walked over to the other side of him.

"Keep fucking her," she ordered.

Jim hesitated and then started moving his hips faster, fucking his daughter's tight pussy.

"Good," Sally said, putting her free hand on the back of his head.

Jim leaned his head back.

"Sally…" he moaned as he pumped to and fro.

"Shut up," she said, bending forward and taking his right hand off of Cassie's hip and gently bringing it upwards.

Jim was confused, but kept moving his hips, fucking his daughter.

"Daddy!" Cassie gasped, as another orgasm rocked her body.

Sally brought his hand up and gently opened his palm. Then, she placed the knife in his hand.

"Look at her," Sally said.

He did. He looked at his beautiful, young teenager. Cassie was sweating and panting. Her face was flushed and her eyes rolled back.

He could feel his orgasm approaching. He was about to cum inside of her.

Sally closed his grip on the knife.

"Little black plastic bags," she whispered in his ear.

"Fuck, fuck," Jim gasped, feeling the pressure rising. "FUCK."

He felt a mixture of lust, guilt, shame, and horror at what he was doing. His mind was filled with conflicting thoughts and emotions. He wanted to stop, but his body and his cock betrayed him. At that moment images of little Cassie playing outside in the backyard, giggling and chasing the family dog, flashed in his mind. He remembered the first time he held her in his arms as a baby and how precious she was. He thought back to the times he told his ex-wife that he would always love and protect Cassie, no matter what.

Those moments played like a movie in his mind, juxtaposed with the current scene of him fucking his daughter like an animal.

He could feel the knife in his hand, heavy and cold. He knew what he had to do. He looked down at Cassie again, seeing the look of pure pleasure on her face. She was in a state of ecstasy, lost in the throes of her orgasms.

She didn't even know what was happening. It was better this way, Jim thought. The betrayal of her own father killing her to save himself from a fate of eternal sexual frustration would be mercifully short for her.

His orgasm erupted as he raised his hand high in the air. At the same moment, the clock in the living room struck midnight.

Another orgasm rocked Cassie's body and her eyes flew open, right as her father swung the knife down, sinking the blade deep into the center of her chest between her small breasts.

Cassie's eyes widened and blood erupted from the wound.

"AHHHHHHHHH!" she screamed, as her father pumped her small teenage womb full of his cum.

"Fuck, fuck," Jim growled, and grabbed the knife with both hands, using it as leverage as he kept slamming his cock into her.

Blood poured down his daughter's chest and she writhed underneath him, the pleasure and pain mixing into an intense, indescribable sensation.

Jim held the knife deep inside her and kept cumming, filling her to the brim.

"Happy New Year," Sally whispered.

She kissed him on the cheek and he turned his head. They kissed, passionately.

Blood began to seep from Cassie's mouth and her head feel to the side, a last breath leaving her lungs.

"Ohhhh," Jim moaned as his cock pulsed inside her corpse.

"You did well," Sally said, patting him on the shoulder. "I'm proud of you."

He was breathing heavily, and sweat dripped down his forehead.

"Th-thanks," he panted.

Sally stood up and looked at her dead stepdaughter.

"I guess I should go get those little black bags," she said. “And you better get your stomach ready for what I think will be… pretty gruesome.”

He nodded, slowly pulling his deflating cock from his daughter's warm, tight hole.

He watched as his seed dripped from her pussy.

Sally smiled. "Here's to a new start."

In his after-orgasm high, Jim smiled back and put his arms around her waist.

"Yeah, a new start," he agreed.

Sally bent down and gave him a peck on the lips.

"I'll be right back."

Jim watched her leave and sighed.

"A new start."

THE END

I rubbed my eyes and sat up in bed, still groggy from sleep. Reaching over to my nightstand, I grabbed my phone and clicked it on.
"Fuck.. 2am?"
I sighed and sat the phone down beside me, knowing my body wouldn't let me fall back asleep. I stretch out, my joints popping as I roll out of bed, deciding to start the day.
I flipped on the lights to my room and rummaged through my dresser, pulling out a baggy sweatshirt along with a pair of equally baggy sweatpants. I quickly slid on my clothes, though somewhat loose they still fit well enough for me to not give a damn. I exited my room, trying to be somewhat quiet so my 5 younger, and 2 older sisters wouldn't wake up. I made my way down the hall and passed all of my sisters rooms, as I was about to turn into the dining room I turned to my moms door, realizing her light was on.
I thought for a moment before walking up to her door, knocking as quietly as I could as to not disturb my sisters.
"Hey mom, are you up?" I let out another set of soft knocks on her bedroom door before continuing. "Do you mind if I come in?"
"Sure, come in." My mother replied.
I quickly pushed her door open and walked in before again, closing it as silently as I could manage. Looking over at her bed, I saw my mom sitting with her legs crossed on the old mattress, typing something into her phone quickly before shutting it off and setting it aside.
"You're up early." She smiled, not surprised in the slightest. "So what's up, did you want something?" She tilted her head, waiting for my reply.
"Not really, just saw you were up and figured I'd hang out for a while, at least until everyone else starts getting up." I walk over to her bed, climbing onto the opposing side and sitting down.
"That's fine with me." My mom adjusted herself before continuing "also, Merry Christmas!"
I smile back "merry Christmas!"
"So, I wasn't really sure what to get you this year, so I didn't really get you anything. you're 15 and you're really hard to shop for." She smiled at me, giving me an apologetic look. "So, is there anything you'd like me to get you? It's Christmas, it'd be wrong to not at least give you something, so what would you like?"
I rolled my eyes. "I told you, I don't want any-"
My mom cut me off. "No, it's tradition, you can have whatever you want, just give me the first thing that comes to mind. It doesn't matter what it is, It'd just feel wrong to not give you something."
I sighed "Okay, fine. I want you, along with all my sisters, to be my slaves from now on. How's that sound?"
I smirk, knowing that what I'm asking for is outrageous.
"If that's really what you want, I can do that for you." My mom gives me a warm smile.
I give her a look of shock. "Really? You'll let me do whatever I want to you and them from here on out, no matter what?"
My mom moves closer to me, placing a hand on my leg. "Of course! I'll talk to your sisters when they get up, theyll probably be hesitant at first but I'm sure I can convince them to join."
I look at my mom, still unsure if she's serious. "Well okay, if youre really willing to do anything I want.." I think for a moment before continuing. "I want you to give me a blow job." I smirk at her, giving her a challenging look.
My mom rolls her eyes and grabs the front of my sweatpants, pulling them down without hesitation and exposing my 13 inch cock. "Honey, I'm 34, is a blowjob really the best you've got?"
I nod. "for now.." and toss my pants off the side of the bed, laying back and waiting for her to begin. "Just prove that you actually want this, then you can go wake up my sisters and convince them to join. Sound good?"
She nods and wraps her hand around my shaft, stroking it as her lips separate and she guides my cock into her mouth. She glances up at me and winks before forcing my cock all the way down her throat.
"Fuck, I guess you are serious." I watch as her head bobs up and down the length of my cock, not even gagging.
"Okay, good enough, we can finish later. I want you to go get my sisters now. We can pick up where we left off tonight, alright?"
"Okay, sounds good!" My mother nods as she climbs off the bed, exiting the room in only panties and an incredibly thin, tight fitting, light pink t shirt.

I wait for a few minutes, laying down on the bed and tapping impatiently on the mattress before being surprised, seeing the door swing open as Mia and Emily, my 16 year old twin sisters, along with my mother step inside.
Emily looked at me a bit nervous, also seeming excited. "We figured we shouldn't keep you waiting, it might take a while for our other sisters to join so feel free to take your time.."
Mia nods in agreement and makes her way over to the bed, emily following closely behind.
"Most of our our sisters will probably be a lot harder to convince, they're brats y'know? They don't actually have any respect for tradition, at least most of them."
I sat up, Mia and Emily climbing onto the bed and sitting across from me.
"So what, you both actually care about Christmas then?" I look at my sisters inquisitively as my mom leaves the room, going off to wake the rest of my sisters.
"Yea, of course we do!" Emily places her hand on my cock, her hand gliding gracefully up my shaft. "Christmas is about family and togetherness, we're your sisters, if you want us to be your slaves from now on then obviously we're gonna agree. What kind of family would we be if we didn't agree to help?"
I smile. "Well, since you're both so into the holiday spirit, I want to see which one of you loves me more. Offer me anything you can think of, whoever gives me the best offer will get to go first."
Both my sisters look at eachother before quickly shouting out ideas, trying to outdo eachother.
"I'll ride you!" Mia exclaims, quickly being cut off by her sister. "You can cum in me-"
"You can destroy all my holes!" Mia begs.
"I'll let you fuck any part of my body, you can just cut a hole wherever you want and slide it in. Please!?" Emily pleads.
Mia looks at her sister "you'll let him do what?" She questions.
"You heard me!" Emily smirks "I'll let my brother make his own holes to use, hell, I'll let him destroy any part of me he wants!"
Mia raises an eyebrow "Well, I don't think I can top that.. fine, you win!" She climbs off the bed and sits down on the floor.
"Go on, prove how much better of a sister you are than me."
Emily grins "gladly." She smiles up at me. "So, what first?"
I think for a moment, coming up with the most extreme thing I could think of and just saying it.
"I want you to make me cum using only your intestines." I pull out a pocket knife and hand it to her. "Go on, don't make me wait…"
She nods, grabbing the knife from me and looking down at her belly. Shutting her eyes tightly, she plunges the blade into her belly button and quickly yanks the blade down, creating a jagged gash in her gut that traveled all the way down to her clit.
"F~fuck.." she looks down at her belly, removing the blade and cautiously moving her hand over the gaping wound. Clearly nervous, she pushes her hand into her stomach and quickly yanks out a few feet of her guts, the pink coils squelching as she tore them from her belly.
"Shit! Oh FUCK!" she panicks, holding her exposed intestines before taking a deep breath. "Did you want me do anything specific or is it up to me?"
"Up to you, unless you want me to pick for you. But if I do, just know I'm not gonna give you something easy."
Emily gives me a nervous look before quickly hiding her fear, replacing it with a sly smirk.
"Well obviously you can pick, I like a good challenge."
I nod, already having something in mind.
"Alright, how about we start with something simple? like anal."
"Just anal?" Emily gives me a suspicious look "Okay, I can handle that!" She smiles, turning over doggy style with her legs spread open.
"No, not like that! I don't want any shit on my cock." I give her an annoyed glare "just slice your intestines open, I want to use a hole that isn't close to your colon."
Her eyes widen and she gives me a nervous smile. "S-sure, no problem.." she sits up and pulls a pink tube out of her belly, making sure to pull out a piece closer to her ribcage. She presses the blade against the coil of intestine, wincing as she slices right through it.
"There!" She hides her fear, smiling as she shows me the sliced open part of her upper digestive tract.
"Good!" I smile "go on, get going, don't make me do all the work." I say impatiently.
Emily nods and begins yanking out the coil of intestine, grabbing my cock and pushing it into the opening, forcing the rest of her guts to slide down around the length of my cock. With my cock now balls deep in her pretty pinkish grey guts, she wraps her hands around my cock and begins stroking me with her small intestine.
"There, now, is this your first time trying anal?"
My sister nods as she continues stroking "yea, it is.."
"Well, how do you like it?" I smirk.
"I dont.." she gives me a sad look but continues sliding her intestine up and down my cock, picking up speed. "But it's okay, it's Christmas after all, this is what you wanted so it'd be wrong for me to refuse." She gives me a sad but understanding smile as she continues to fuck me with the upper half of her digestive track.
"How could you not like this? If it makes me happy then you should like it too, any good sister likes making her brother happy right?"
She nods. "Yea, but-"
"No buts, you like making me happy, right sis?"
She gives a defeated sigh. "Yes, I love making you happy." She gives me a fake smile.
"Okay, well it'd make me really happy if you let me snuff you. Sound good to you?"
"Yea.. I mean, it's not like I had any chance of surviving what you've done anyways. I'm gonna die either way." She continues her facade, faking a smile.
"No, you could survive what I've done so far. Trust me, I know you could." I kiss her cheek "I'd just prefer if you didn't survive. Understand?"
She nods "yea, I guess."
Mia gets up off the floor and moves in close, wanting to get a good look.
"Are you actually gonna kill her?" Mia questions.
"Yea, why? You wanna help?" I ask, Mia nods quickly.
"Sure! What can I do?"
I turn and look at Emily. "You like the idea of your sister helping me snuff you?"
Emily nods, accepting her fate. "Yea, It's fine."
I smile "good, you passed the test." I hand Emily a small pill, pushing it into her mouth. "Swallow it."
She nods, swallowing the pill. As soon as she does, her body begins to fully heal, within seconds her body looks completely untarnished.
"Wait.. what?" Emily looks at me confused "why did you heal me?"
"Because." I smile "you're loyal, I don't want to kill a loyal slut. Since Mia wasn't willing to offer me something better, she's clearly not as good of a slave."
I turn to Mia. "So, it'd make more sense to snuff you. Make sense?"
Mias eyes widen "w-what?? No! I don't want to die!"
I roll my eyes "shut up, you agreed to this. It's Christmas, and you're my slave, so you're mine to do whatever I please with. You want me to use you however I see fit, don't you?"
Mia shakes her head. "Please! Please don't kill me, I'll be good!"
Before I can respond, Emily chimes in.
"I didn't want to die either, but it'd be wrong to fight about it. We agreed to this, it's Christmas, we have to do it."
Mia wipes tears from her eyes "I agreed to be a slave, I thought he'd want to keep me around. I didn't think he'd kill me, especially not this soon-"
Mia is interrupted by the bedroom door opening once again, my 13 year old sister Lyla stepping in. Closing the door behind her she stares into my eyes
"Are you serious?" She asks, her voice calm yet firm. "You could have picked anything, and you chose to make me a slave? What do you plan on doing to me?"
She walks up to the bed and leans over the side, her face moving close to mine. "Seriously, what's your plan? What kinda of demented bullshit have you been thinking of doing to me?" She asks, sounding annoyed.
"Why do you care? Does it matter?" I smirk at her, she rolls her eyes.
"Uh, because you could have gotten anything out of me, I could have done your chores forever, but you chose to make me a slave. That's fucked up, but if you're gonna be fucked up I'd at least respect you if you owned it. So come on, spit it out, what are you gonna do to me?" Her bratty tone being all too noticeable.
"You really wanna know?" I grin "Fine, but once I say it we're gonna start."
She rolls her eyes "whatever, just spit it out, creep." Her eyes narrow as she gives me an impatient stare.
"I'm gonna cut you in half, then you're gonna suck my dick while I fuck your lower half."
"Are you fucking serious? How long have you been thinking about doing this to me, hmm? How long have you been fantasizing about killing me?"
"I'll tell you, but only if you grab a circular saw from the garage and bring it to me."
She sighs "whatever, mom told me I have to do anything you want. I respect her enough to do what she asks, but I don't respect you." She looks at me, disgusted. "You're fucking disgusting. I'll go get it for you, but don't expect me to be nice to you or whatever." She exits the room, a minute later returning with a circular saw. She closes the door and sets it next to me on the bed. "There you go asshole, now, wanna answer my question?"
I shake my head "I don't think you deserve to know, especially with how rude you're being." I sit up and plug the saw into an outlet beside my bed. "Now stand still." I turn the saw on and it whirrs to life, I begin moving it close to her midsection.
"Fuck off, you really have the nerve to kill me and expect me to act happy?" She flips me off and I slam the blade into her a few inches above her waist, she looks down at her stomach as the blade chews further and further through her, some of her guts getting spit out by the blade.
"W-wait, stop!" Lyla begs "It HURTS!!"
"no shit, stop being a baby, I thought you were tough." I smirk as I finally slice her all the way in half, removing the blade from her torso and shutting it off. She looks down in terror as her top half begins sliding off, her upper half falls to the floor and her bottoms half tumbles down beside her.
"Fuck you! Don't be an asshole to me, you literally just cut me in half."
"And?" I smile, picking her torso up and laying it on the bed before grabbing her bottom half and making it bend over the side of the bed in front of her. I quickly slide my cock into my sister's pussy, slamming it through her sex organ and seeing it pop out through her waist.
"Be a good sister and start stroking it, I'm doing you a favor by taking your virginity, the least you could do is pay me back."
"I might have been willing to do that if you'd taken it while my bottom half was still attached!" She yells, pissed off at me.
"Does it matter? You should be glad you're actually losing your virginity before you die, it shouldn't matter if you can feel it."
She rolls her eyes "whatever, I don't care, just get it over with." She sighs and just watches me unenthused as I pound her lower half.
"That's it, what the fuck do I have to do to get you to quit bitching?" I look at her annoyed, wanting her to just shut up.
"Just kill me, get it over with. If you make it quick ill stop complaining."
I raise an eyebrow. "Alright, well ill kill you once you make me cum. So if you want to get this over with then you should start jerking me off."
She nods and grabs my cock, stroking the top half of my cock as I fuck her lower half.
"That good enough?" She asks.
"I guess, but if you want to speed things up you could give me a blowjob too.."
She sighs, turning herself around and taking my cock down her throat, allowing me to thrust in and out of her mouth and pussy.
"You're doing good, just keep going." I smile and keep pounding her pussy, going faster and faster. She keeps sucking my cock, trying to get this over with. Before long, I begin shooting my hot sticky seed down her throat. I then pull out of her mouth and she gags.
"There, you came in my mouth. Will you please kill me now?" She looks at me, exhausted and annoyed.
"Fine. I'll make it quick." I say, grabbing my knife. "Want me to slam the blade into your skull?"
She nods. "Yea, just make it quick."
I don't hesitate, slamming the knife down and into her brain. Her eyes roll into the back of her head as she sputters and wheezes before finally going limp.

"Wow.." says Emily, entranced by what she just witnessed.
"Could one of you deal with the body?"
Mia immediately responds "I can do it!"
I nod "Alright then…" I push both halves of my now dead sister off the bed and onto the floor. "Drag her bottom half out and put it in the trash outside. If you keep being useful I might keep you around a while longer."
Mia nods, quickly picking up her sisters bottoms half and managing to carry it out of the room, returning a minute later and doing the same with her top half. As Mia returns from disposing of her younger sister, my mom comes up behind her, 3 of my sisters entering the room with her.
"Here you go!" My mom smiles "these 3 took a while to convince, the other two are being difficult though. I'll get back to it I guess."
I smile "thanks mom!"
She smiles back "no problem" and leaves, closing the door behind her.
I then look over to my 3 sisters, my 12 year old sister Angelina, Kaitlyn whos 11, and Marie who was 10.
"Well, what took you so long?" I look at them questioningly. Angelina responds
"Sorry, you know how I am when I wake up.." she gives me a slight smile and looks down at her feet "I was pissed off because I got woken up, but I'm awake now!"
"Good." I grin.
"Youre lucky It's Christmas, that's the only reason I'm agreeing to this. So take advantage of it while you can, once the day is over I'm done being your slave. Got it?" Angelina gives me a stern look.
"Didn't you already agree to be my slave forever? You agreed, you can't go back on it now."
She looks at me confused "wait, seriously? I only agreed because I thought it'd be a one day thing.." her face changes to one of dissapointment.
"Yea, it's a permanent thing. Why would you think it'd only last for today?"
She shrugs, annoyed at herself "I don't know, I probably just misheard mom. Can I go back on the agreement?"
I think for a moment. "No, you agreed to it, that's on you. You should have listened better."
Angelina let's out a sigh "Okay, I understand. I don't really have a choice anyways, so I'll be a good slave from now on. I promise!"
"You promise? I'll hold you to that then." I smile "you can leave for now, I'll come get you when I want you. You're being compliant so I'm willing to leave you alone for now."
"Really? Thank You!" Angelina hugs me "let me know when you need me!" She kisses my cheek and leaves the room, going off to do whatever for the time being. I then turn to Kaitlyn. "What took you so long? I'm curious."
Kaitlyn shrugs "does it matter? I really just wanna go back to bed. I only agreed so mom would leave me alone.."
"Sorry, you're not going back to bed. You're my slave now." I shrug "you shouldn't have agreed to it if you weren't willing to go through with it."
"Yea, yea, I know.." Kaitlyn shakes her head and walks over to me, climbing onto the bed and sitting down next to me.
"Maybe you could use me while I sleep? Would that be alright?"
I think it over and just shrug "I don't know, maybe. If you'd like to sleep for now, I'll let you. But once I'm done with Marie, I'll wake you up, deal?"
Kaitlyn nods "Deal! Thank you, I'll be ready for anything when I wake up." She lays down and moves close to the wall, closing her eyes and trying to nap and stay out of the way.
"So Marie, why did it take you an hour and a half to join?"
"I didn't want to, it's Christmas, I should be getting presents. But mom said she'd ground me if I didn't join, so whatever."
I look at her a bit annoyed. "So what, you deserve presents but I don't?"
Marie shakes her head "no, you deserve presents too, I just don't understand why your present prevents me from getting mine." Marie frowns.
"You're still getting presents, you're just not gonna be able to use them whenever you want. You're my slave now and that means you have to prioritize making me happy."
Marie quits frowning, seeming to warm up to the idea a bit. "Oh.. well, when do I get my presents then?" She questions.
"Depends, I need to open mine first. Once I'm done with you I guess you can go open yours."
"Okay, what do you want me to do then?" She asks.
"I want you to stand still, I'm gonna unwrap you. Understood?" I pull out my knife showing it to her.
"How would you be unwrapping me?" She looks at me worried, unsure of what's to come.
"Come here and stand right in front of me, I'll show you."
She nods and walks over to me, standing still in front of me.
"Now, let's open you up!" I kiss her cheek and press the blade between her legs, letting it rub against her slit. "Want me to start with your pussy, or with your belly?"
She gives me a hesitant look before replying "m-my pussy, start there.."
"Okay, good choice!" I quickly push the blade into her crotch, it pierces through her panties and slides up into her tight cunt.
"OW!" Marie cries.
"Hey, stop complaining, you're my present, that means you've gotta let me open you up."
She nods "I know, sorry.."
I smile and pull the blade out, before stabbing it back into her tight slit, this time forcing the blade into the flesh around her tight passage. She bites her lip and just watches.
"I'm gonna cut your pussy out, you ready?"
Marie nods "not like I have a choice."
Without hesitation I cut around her tight passage, separating it from the rest of her slit. Once I've completely separated it, I set the knife down and grab her pussy, yanking it out roughly. She watches as her vagina is slowly pulled out of her, her uterus and ovaries following it. Once I yanked her reproductive organs free, I hold them up and give her a good look. "How's that feel? Think I should try pulling more out or should I just finish unwrapping you?"
She gives me a confused look "there's more? I don't see anything, what else could you pull out?" She questions, her curiosity getting the better of her.
"Wanna find out?" I give her a warm smile and she nods. "I guess.. it's not bad to pull this stuff out though, right?"
"It's not bad, not at all. It makes me happy."
She raises an eyebrow "no, I mean, is it dangerous to pull this stuff out?"
I shake my head "why does it matter?"
"Because, I don't want to do anything too dangerous. Is it dangerous or not?"
"No, it's not" I lie "happy?"
She nods "yea, I am. I guess you can start.."
I reach my hand into the gaping hole in her slit, with her pussy no longer in the way my hand is free to push right into her belly. I feel my hand touching her guts and I grab them, pulling my hand out forcefully and tearing her innards out through what was once her pussy. I show them to her, holding them up. "Theres way more to pull out but it's all connected, it'd be easier if I cut a few things free at a time. Do you mind if I cut them out?"
She looks at me questioningly "I don't know, is it dangerous?"
"No!" I shake my head "It's completely fine. If you don't mind, could I just throw everything out when we're done? It'd be way easier than trying to put it all back."
She thinks it over before cautiously replying "do I need them for anything?"
I shake my head "no, they're pretty much useless. The only ones that matter are your heart, lungs, and brain, I don't plan on pulling those out."
She nods, still hesitant "Alright, as long as I don't need them I guess I don't mind!" She kisses my cheek.
"Alright, cool. Thanks for being so good about this." I smile back at her as I slice out the handful of intestines I had yanked through her mangled hole. Before I can ask, emily sets a trashcan beside the bed "here, figured you'd need this."
I nod before tossing them in "thanks."
I plunge my hand back into Marie's destroyed hole, I feel it slide into her guts and I begin moving my hand around, trying to find something other than her pink fleshy ropes. Finally my hand presses up against a different organ, I can't tell what one though. My hand squeezes her organ as I yank it free from her belly, pulling it out through her hole and showing it to her.
"This is your liver."
"Wait.." she thinks for a moment before looking at me with concern "at school they said that the liver was a vital organ too! You can't take it out!" She pleads, I kiss her lips gently and try to calm her down "Well that's not true." I give her a reassuring smile.
"Why would they teach us something that isn't true?" Marie asked "if they said it's vital then why wouldn't it be.."
I shake my head "well it isn't, and even if it is, I already tore it out, I don't think I could put it back."
"Are you sure you can't put it back?" She asks, hoping I can.
"No, It can't be put back, I know it isn't possible. Even if it is vital, there's no point in being upset, you may as well just accept it. Since it can't be put back, would it be okay if I destroyed it?"
She sighs "I guess, since I'm gonna die you don't have to worry about damaging anything important. I know the liver is a vital organ, if it can't be put back then I'm dead.." she frowns but keeps her composure.
"I told you it isn't vital, but If you really think it's important then how about we google it? If it isn't vital, then I won't kill you, if it is then I will. Sound fair?"
She nods "Okay, that sounds fair." She smiles and I grab my phone off the nightstand, quickly googling the question.
"Oh, shit, my bad. Sorry, i didnt know.." I show Marie the phone and her face drops.
"Don't be sorry, it's not your fault." She puts on a fake smile "It's too late to fix it now, so I guess you can do whatever you want from here on out. I'm gonna die anyways so it doesn't matter."
"Thanks sis, since you're gonna die, if I tell you something will you promise not to be mad?"
She nods "I promise!"
I nod back "remember how I said you didn't need any of those organs earlier?"
She nods "yea, why?"
I kiss her lips "i lied, those were important too. I knew everything I was pulling out was vital, but I didn't want you to freak out. Are you mad?"
She looks at me, visibly upset "Y-you did this on purpose?" She gives me a look of betrayal "you lied so I wouldn't be upset while you killed me!?"
I nod "yea, I'm sorry. I should have told you, I just didn't want to freak you out. Are you mad?"
She nods "yea, I am, but it's too late to fix it now right?"
"Yea, I can't fix it now."
She looks down for a moment, collecting herself before looking back at me.
"I guess It doesn't matter, if it's to late to save me then I'll let you destroy me as much as you want. There's no point in being upset with you, I may as well just let you enjoy yourself."
I smile "thanks sis, I wish everyone was as understanding as you. Now, want me to unwrap your belly?"
She smiles, attempting to keep herself calm and be good. "Yea, I'd love that!"
I pick the knife back up and plunge it into her gut, twisting it around and slicing her belly open vertically and diagonally. I cut the flaps of skin off and toss them out, her guts now on full display.
"Wow, you look really pretty with your guts out!" I kiss her cheek.
"I do?" She fakes a smile.
"Yea, would you like me to take them put, that way I can get a better look at them?"
She nods "sure.."
I grab a handful of intestines and yank them from her belly, reaching in a few more times and pulling out other organs, her bladder, kidneys, along with several feet of shredded intestine. I dangle them in front of her, giving her a good view before tossing them in the trash.
"You like this, sis? Do you like letting me pull your guts out?"
She kisses me "i-i don't mind, It's not too bad."
I smile "do you like letting me kill you? Would you like me to take my time or do you want to die soon?"
She gives me a nervous look "yea, its not as bad as i thought itd be. Do whatever you want, it's not like it matters. I'm gonna die either way, so it doesn't matter."
I shake my head "no, I want you to pick. You told me you liked this, so you should pick your favorite option."
She nods. "Fine, I guess I'd like you to take your time, go slow. How long will I live for? You hurt me really bad, I'd just like to know how long I've got."
I think for a moment "I don't know, my best guess is a few hours at most. But considering how hurt you are, you might die a lot sooner, like in 30 minutes."
She frowns. "Only 30?! I don't want to die that soon, I want to suffer for a lot longer than that. Is there any way I could live longer? Please??"
I shake my head. "No, I don't think so, I'm sorry."
Before Marie can reply, emily chimes in
"Well, don't you have more of those pills that you gave me? Yknow, the healing ones?" She questions, intentionally trying to cause drama.
"You have healing pills?" Marie looks at me "please give me one!?"
I look at Emily and she holds back a giggle.
"Well yea, but I don't want to waste one on you, you're gonna die today anyways, no reason to prolong it."
Marie gives me puppy dog eyes "Please? I want to live for a while longer, I'll do anything, please?"
I sigh. "Okay, anything huh?" I think for a moment "so would you mind if I gave you something to make it more painful for you? If you're gonna live longer, it's only fair that you'd be in pain."
She quickly nods "yes! Make it as painful as you want, just let me live longer than 30 minutes."
I smile "sounds good. So only one question then, how much longer do you want to live for? I can try to not hurt you too much so you'll last longer."
"What's the maximum amount?" She gives me a nervous smile.
"You have to die before tomorrow, so any time before 12 am. Pick a time."
She thinks for a moment "Alright, would 11pm work? It's close to tomorrow but not too close.."
"I suppose, 11pm it is!" I kiss her lips and hand her a pill. "Swallow this, it'll heal you up."
She quickly gulps the pill, her body being restored completely, not even a scratch left on her skin.
"Oh wow, I'm healed!" She smiles.
"Yea, but not for long so don't get too excited." I kiss her cheek and she nods, trying to hide her dissapointment.
"Don't be sad, you should be glad I want to kill you. If you love me, you'd want me to be happy, and killing you would make me happy."
She looks down for a moment and responds "I understand, sorry. I want you to be happy, so you can kill me if that's really what you want."
I smile. "I also want you to die within the next 30 minutes, that'd make me happy too. Would you be willing to let me kill you that quick?"
Her eyes go wide "B-but, you just said I had until 11pm…" she frowns "I don't want it to end so soon. Would it really make you happy to kill me so soon?"
I nod "yea, but I understand if you can't handle that."
"NO! I can. I want you to be happy, even if making you happy is at my expense.." she grabs my hand and gives me a slight smile, one filled with love. "You can kill me, I'll be good about it."
I look into her eyes, giving her a challenging stare.
"Okay, you'll be good huh?" I grab my knife and push the blade into her belly button, forcing it a few inches deep. "Do you mind if I push the blade all the way in, maybe tear your belly open from side to side with my knife?"
"Yes." She takes a deep breath "why would I mind? I promised I'd be good, I want to make you happy."
I grin, slashing her belly open from side to side. Making sure to push the full length of the blade into her gut, twisting it as I tear my sisters belly open horizontally. I slide it back and forth a couple more times, making sure I've caused as much damage as possible before pulling the knife out of her now ruined belly.
"Fuck! That was a bit overkill don't you think?" My sister giggled, seeming to grow more comfortable with her current situation.
"Nah, honestly i think I went a bit easy on you. Honestly, I could pull out your guts and blend them into mush and I still don't think that'd be overkill. I wouldn't blend all of your insides, if I blended all your guts accept your heart lungs and brain, then that'd be overkill." I kiss her cheek and she blushes.
"I don't have much time, so what would you like me to do? I don't want to die not having done anything useful.."
I think for a moment, giving her a questioning glance before responding.
"If you wanna be useful, then you can pick up where I left off." I hand her the knife, she nods "Okay, I can do that." She grits her teeth and stabs the knife into her stomach right below the horizontal gash that runs through her belly button. She begins sawing up through her guts vertically, creating a cross on her belly, wincing as she roughly twists the blade, watching it tear apart her insides. "Holy… oh fuck! That's really bad!" She takes a deep breath "is this good enough?"
I shake my head "no, but you still did alright. I want you to keep sliding that blade up and down and twisting it as much as you can, see how much damage you can cause without making a third hole in your belly."
Marie bites her lip and nods, doing exactly as I'd instructed. She roughly dragged the knife up and down her stomach, angling it and twisting it as much as she could. After a minute or so, some bits of intestine begin sliding out from her gut, shredded to the point of no return.
"Okay, now you've done good!" I smile at my sister and she blushes. "Thank you!"
I smile, kissing her cheek "why are you blushing? I thought you didn't like this, most girls don't blush when they're being gutted like a fish."
She looks down, blushing, clearly a little embarrassed. "I actually don't hate it, I was overreacting earlier. I'm happy you're finding some use for me, it makes me feel useful!" Marie smiles at me, a look of pure ecstacy plastered across her face.
"Really? So you actually enjoy letting me kill you now? Does the thought of me ending your worthless life turn you on?"
Marie nods "Yea, it does. How much longer are you gonna drag this Out for?"
I shrug "forever if I feel like it. The fact that you want me to kill you now actually makes me want to keep you alive for more than just today. If you really want it, you'll have to earn it. Sound good?"
My sister sighs "yea, I guess. Just promise you'll make my death as painful as possible, If I have to work hard for it then I'd like to get the best experience."
"Alright! Deal." I hand Marie a small pill and she instantly pops it in her mouth, swallowing it. In just a few seconds, her body looks completely unharmed, restored fully.
"Now, we can continue later, okay? You can go do whatever you want for now. You've earned some free time." Marie nods, kissing me on the lips and jumping off the bed, leaving the room as fast as she possibly could.
I turn to Kaitlyn, watching her as she sleeps peacefully, laying on her back.
"You know, I kinda wanna see what she's able to sleep through.." Mia said, curiously. "Maybe don't wake her up? I'd actually like to see how much she can handle."
I raise an eyebrow "so you won't let me snuff you or hurt you as bad as I want, but you have no problem with watching me do the same to your sister? That's hypocritical of you."
Mia sighs "yea you're right, would you be willing to do that though?"
I shrug "I guess, but you have to promise to behave when I snuff you. Deal?"
"Fiiiiine, I'll be good for you from now on. I promise."
I grin "Okay, good. Now let's see what Kaitlyn can sleep through." I grab my knife, poking at her belly with the tip. Kaitlyn groans but continues sleeping as I slowly push the sharp tip into belly, slowly pushing it deeper and deeper until its 4 inches deep in her gut. Before I can push it deeper, I'm startled by the door opening once again. My 14 year old sister Hannah stepping in, quietly closing the door behind her.
"Hey, sorry I took so long.."
"It's okay." I smile "where's your twin?"
Hannah shakes her head "she's being stubborn, she's actually the reason I'm late. I spent like 3 hours trying to get her to join."
I laugh "yea, that sounds like Faith."
"Shell probably be a while, but i can make up for her absence."
"Okay then, how do you plan on making up for her? I was hoping she'd be coming with you cause I kinda wanted to do her first.."
Hannah nods and thinks for a moment "I don't know, maybe I could pretend to be her? I know it's not exactly the same, but I can try to give you the same experience she would.."
"That's a good idea!" I smile "do you want to start now? Or would you be okay with letting me finish up with Kaitlyn?"
Hannah sits down next to me on the bed and shrugs "your call, I'm the slave after all."
"Alright, help me with Kaitlyn, once I'm done with her we can start. I'm gonna slice her belly open like 5 inches or so, once I do that, I want you to reach into her belly, pull out her intestines, and eat them. I want her to wake up to the sight of having her insides being devoured. Sound good?"
Hannah nods. I quickly slice into Kaitlyn belly, creating a fairly large but thin opening in her belly. I set the knife aside.
"Okay, your turn."
Hannah moves closer to her sleeping sister, carefully reaching into the opening in her belly and slowly pulling out a coil of her pink intestines.
"If she's gonna wake up to her guts being eaten, you should pull out more than that. Grab a few handfuls and take a few bites."
Hannah nods "Oh okay, sorry." She plunges both her hands back into Kaitlyns guts, pulling out 2 large handfuls of her sisters organs.
"Okay, I'm gonna wake her up, start eating."
Hannah begins to shove her sisters intestines into her mouth, gorging herself on them.
"Kaitlyn, hey, wake up!" I shout, causing Kaitlyn to groan. Her eyes flutter open and her calm expression turns to shock as her sister yanks out more of her pink coils and bites into them.
"WHAT THE FUCK!"

Hi. We're the Abduction and Breeding Agency - AaBA for short. We operate in an undisclosed, for security reasons, location, our building concealed behind a dense forest, although we are within travelling distance of a city. As you could guess from the name, we abduct people and breed them. Let me describe our process in a little more detail.

First, we select our victims - although we like to call them guests. We very carefully decide who to abduct, they have to meet several criteria before we can take the next step with them. That's why we employ trackers as part of our staff to closely follow each of our potential guests for at least a month before we are sure we want them.

## Preparations

To be abducted, the person must be a teenager, anywhere between 13 and 19. We like to spread the ages of our guests roughly evenly. They have to be both physically and mentally fully healthy, as we do not want to harm those already suffering. They must also not be a prude, although not necessarily a slut. We want them to enjoy their time with us! They shouldn't be especially important or noteworthy, because we don't want to cause a big ruckus when we abduct them. And although we won't reveal the specifics of our location, let me just say that abductions aren't too rare here, so a few teens going missing will not make the news.

We select our guests in around 20-30 pairs of a girl and a boy. Once we've found a teen that meets the above criteria, they are unknowingly entered into step 2. Their house must have minimal home security for this, as we send the trackers to enter their house while they sleep. The tracker administers drugs to the teen to make sure they stay asleep, and then take a cheek swab so we can analyse their genes. This will be important later. Also of later significance, if the potential guest is male, the tracker makes sure they have a long foreskin - and average dick length, of course. If they pass these assessments as well, they can continue. Otherwise, we ditch them and look for new potential guests.

During the next couple of months, the now selected guest is unknowingly taken from their bed while they are sleeping every few days, and returned after having undergone a full body laser hair removal session. Here at AaBA, we find body hair gross. The soon-to-be guest may wonder what is happening to them, but we know their personality from tracking them for a month, and we know they won't blab, at least not before we abduct them. And then it will be too late.

Step 3: the fateful day arrives. We co-ordinate all our guests' treatment, so that they are all hair free (except on the head) in the same week. We do not abduct them all on the same day, as that would certainly raise suspicion even in such a place where people do get abducted, but in the same week is alright, even though there is some suspicion, it quickly goes away. That night, we send our trackers to abduct them from their beds as they have done before, but this time we do not return them. We transport them to our facility, drugging them as usual to make sure they stay asleep. When they arrive it is still night.

Now we have them. We make sure they all stay asleep until all the guests have arrived, and then we make them sleep some more as we strip them, and drag them into individual cells on the top floor of the building.

## The facility

The facility, also known as just 'the building' is a two storey building hidden beneath tree tops, with a roof just not-flat enough to allow rain to drain, but not much more than that. It is a square building, with both storeys sharing the same essential layout - a large square room in the center, surrounded by a square corridor, which opens onto rooms in the outermost ring of the building. In the four corners are lifts.

On the top floor, on opposite sides (I will use cardinal directions to describe the position of things, although it is not technically accurate), on the west side of the top floor, the corridor opens onto 30 barred cells for girls. Not necessarily all cells will be in use at once, as there could be as low as 20 pairs. On the east are similar cells for boys. On the far west of the south side there is a group cell for boys. On the far east of the south side there is a group cells for girls. In the center of the south side, occupying all the remaining space and as large as two normal group cells is a mixed sex group cell. Group cells are not occupied to start with.

The north side of the top floor is divided in half, a surgery room on the west side, and servants' quarters on the east. We employ skilled surgeons to operate on our guests, to perfect them. All surgeries are performed with the patient asleep, with no pain to the patient/guest at the time of the surgery.

The bottom floor has a group shower room at the center, which is so tall that it takes up both the top and bottom floor, for a total height of 4 meters. The walls and floor are made of polished white marble. There are no windows here or anywhere in the facility. The showers, which are always on (don't worry, we source all our water from a local lake, and the excess just drains back into it, we also power the water heaters, and all electricity, with our own electric generator) form a semicircle on the ceiling, with the drains at the center of the west wall, which forms the base of the semicircle. The semicircle of the showers varies in temperature from freezing on the south all the way to boiling in the north, so you can pick your own temperature. Both our staff and guests use this communal shower, although at different times. Staff (and servants) use the shower in the afternoon, around 2PM.

Around the bottom floor is our staff quarters, such as our surgeons, trackers (when they are at home), chefs, and me, the facility co-ordinator. Off the north corridor of the bottom floor are 30 more single cells, to only be used much later.

The outside of the facility is just grey stone, with, as I already mentioned, no windows. The entrance is on the (local) north.

## Arrival

Now you have an idea of what the facility looks like, let's go over what happens to the guests when they first arrive here. Of course, they've been coming here for laser treatment for some time now, but this time, it is final. They are not going home.

We don't want to scare them too much, so we don't do any surgery on them before allowing them to wake up nude in a cell on a cold stone floor without even a dedicated area to relieve themselves in. Well, except one thing. We get the surgeons to remove their tongue and vocal cords before they wake up. We don't want them to scream. It's for their own good. I mean, seriously, they're all next to each other (although they can't reach their head through the bars to see each other), and if they hear each other screaming, it will disturb them even more. Anyway, I don't like the sound of screaming. Or anything from our guests.

Of course, I appreciate this will all be quite a shock for our ~~prisoners~~ guests, waking up nude, as I already mentioned, in a barred cell about 2 meters cubed. Unable to scream. I can scarcely imagine what is going through their minds, and we therefore give them at least 3 days to adjust and come to terms with what's going on, not disturbing them save for giving them food twice a day (without a plate or cutlery, we wouldn't want them to hurt themselves). They can drink water from a tap perpendicular to the back wall of their cell. If any guest needs longer, we make them all wait, all 50 of them, before continuing.

Food is served by our servants, for lack of a better name for the 20 year old women we employ to walk nude (as all guest-facing staff are) down the hallways, reaching into every barred cell and laying down the food.

## First perfecting

We perform a large total amount of surgery on our guests to perfect them, but we do it gradually, so they don't get overwhelmed by it all in one go.

Once the guests have adjusted to being in a cell, which shouldn't take more than a week based on the temperament we selected for in the early stages, we give the the first perfecting surgery, a (relatively, compared to what comes later) minor thing, to get them used to the fact that surgeries will be performed on them.

We wait until our guests go to sleep because of the drug we put in their water, and then pick them up off the floor almost certainly covered with urine and feces - and cum, in a cell with a boy. We get the servants to remove all the solid waste to dispose of, and take them one by one to the surgery room to perform the initial perfections. If the guest is a girl, we simply cut off her clitoral hood, to expose that pleasure button beneath. If they are a boy, we remove the comparable organ, the foreskin. They will certainly notice that, and the reason we wanted long foreskins before is so we can stretch that inner foreskin over the cock shaft as far as it will go, sometimes over halfway down the shaft, making the skin very tight when the boy gets hard.

We keep the guests under for a couple of days until the wounds physically recover, then put them back in their cell to wake up and discover what has been done to them. This is when they usually realise that they are here for good, no one is coming to rescue them.

We leave them there about a week before doing anything new, feeding them twice a day, letting them digest and get used to their situation. Both sexes of guest often try and masturbate with their newly bared apparatus during this week, and feel very sensitive on their exposed skin. They of course do not notice the hidden cameras in their cell.

## Second perfecting

After a week, we do the second round of perfecting on our guests. This level of modification is also that which we make our staff, including servants, submit to. Anyone without these improvements is not allowed in the shower room.

We gather the guests at night, as will become usual, after drugging their water. The perfections that will be bestowed on them this time will be slightly more extensive than those before, although less so for the boys than the girls, as the boys' initial perfection was more extreme than the girls'.

On the boys, we remove the frenulum that we left there last time, leaving a groove in the underside of their cock head. Then we cut from their pisshole (urethra) to the groove we just made, down until the base of their cock head, splitting the entire underside of the head. Then, to prepare for later treatment, just for the guests this one - we widen his urethra to a width of 5mm. We also widen and loosen boys' ass holes by sticking a wide stick into it until it easily fits.

The girls get a bigger modification. We get the surgeons to cut away the inner labia all the way down to the pussy skin, so there is no trace of the labia anymore. Then they also cut away the outer labia, leaving the pussy a smooth strip with the only breaking of the smoothness being the clit poking out at the top. Finally, we cut away the small but of skin separating her vulva from her ass hole, so it is one continuous smooth line. We also widen the girls' urethras, if they are guests. This will be useful for later treatments. We don't mind if their pee is more splashy now - especially the boys', who's split head underside will be sure to separate the pee stream into at least a top and lower stream, if not more.

We have simplified and enhanced our guests, and staff. This is sufficient for our staff, but our guests have more to come. Before that, though, we keep the guests asleep for a couple of weeks while their wounds recover, then put them back into their individual cells for a couple of days.

The girls' periods were all deliberately timed to occur while they were asleep for recovery, so they do not have to worry about them while they are awake.

Once the guests wake up with this second round of modification completed, the first thing they tend to do when they notice, is to run their fingers over their new genitals. Boys will put their finger between the two sides of the split underside of their cock head, and rub it up and down, exploring the perfections. Soon white cum will come rushing up their widened pisshole, and they sometimes start fucking their peehole with their finger, revelling in the sensations, despite their vexation at their lack of freedom. Ropes of cum erupt from their cock, and fall on the floor. The boy tries to smear the remaining cum onto the floor, but the rough texture only hurts the new inner skin of his cock. He feels that his ass is looser, and doesn't know what to make of that.

Girls also, run their finger along their smooth hole, circling around the clit, then down, briefly feeling inside her urethra big enough to stick a finger in, then out, down to her vagina, which she finger-fucks for a bit. Then out, down across the sensitive freshly generated skin where there was recently a barrier between the bottom of her vulva and her ass. She feels her ass as her finger moves down, then takes it back. She's not into anal masturbation. She feels the need to pee, but by this point knows there is no toilet. She allows the piss to splash out of her in a stream much wider than she was able to make previously, as the yellow liquid deepens the puddle that she is sitting in that stretches over the entire floor of her cell. When she shit, later, the feeling of the poop pressing against her vagina was novel, and not entirely unpleasant.


## Armless

After a week to get used to the modifications of the second perfecting, the guests are once again put to sleep for surgery. It is a very simple operation. The surgeon simply slices off both arms at the shoulder. Now, there is a clear distinction between the staff and the guests. Besides the guests all being younger - they don't have arms.

Once a couple of weeks have passed for recovery, the now armless guests are returned to their individual cells to wake up.

This is certainly the biggest shock. Waking up and not having arms would certainly cause them to scream, if they could. After recovering a little from the shock, the guests inevitably try and masturbate. But they can't touch themselves. In vain, they try rub themselves against the wall or floor of their cell, but it doesn't work. All the floor does is grate against them, when they rub against the wall it arouses them, as their dick undulates against the flat grey wall, or their naked clit rubs against the stone. But they can't reach an orgasm. Horny and frustrated, they flop down on the floor and fall asleep. Two days go by with no relief.

All this time, none of the guests know there is any other guest there besides them.

## Groups

On the third day, they wake up in a bigger cell. Confused, and disorientated, they look around. Boys see a full cell 3 times longer than normal, filled with around 20 other boys or varying ages. But all their dicks look the same.

Girls see a similar cell with only girls in it, all with smooth pussies stretching to their ass.

And none of them have any arms.

Then they notice a tin toilet at one corner of the cell. At last!

Awkward and embarrassed, most guests try and face the wall and hide from the others. Human nature is unpredictable though, and one 14 year old boy is so horny that he can't stand it and runs right toward a 13 year old and tries to put his rock hard dick into him.

The 13 year old turns bright red and kicks him away, but all the boys' cocks are rock hard now, with bulging heads. A different boy cautiously walks towards the 14 year old and presents his ass, now realising why it was loose. Without hands or voices to adequately communicate, the 14 year old understands this gesture. Without hesitation, he plunges his dick into the other boy's ass. Before long, he cums impressively, shooting cum far into the other boy. Realising his responsibility, the 14 year old allows his ass hole to accept the other boy's cock, to return the favour.

Some other boys start to emulate the original pair, although there is a good portion sitting back making disgusted faces - albeit with their dicks pointing right up in the air.

In the other group cell, two armless girls are awkwardly 69ing, having overcome their initial shyness in favour of horniness.

In time, some guests feel the need to go to the toilet which was conveniently affixed to the back corner of their room. Looking down, it was a pit that went down deep. A boy thought of escape, but after experimentally putting one leg in, he saw it was too small. His leg was also covered in urine. The others backed away from him. Vexed, he turned back to the toilet to sit on it. With a plop, something touched water deep below. He turned to face the loo. The boys had got over being nude around each other, but he felt resistance to pissing in front of them. It felt different. The need to go, however, overpowered that resistance, and he faced the bowl and pissed.

The lack of hands meant he couldn't hold his dick to point it correctly. It swung wildly, and added to the modifications, *perfections*, that caused his pee to separate into multiple streams, most of it missed the bowl. The boys tried to avoid the toilet, but soon a 17 year old needed to pee really badly. He stepped disgustedly over the piss next to the toilet, screwed up his face and let it pour.

He mostly missed the bowl too, for the same reasons. He sighed, now that two boys' pee adorned the floor around the toilet.

The other boys nodded, and realised that they would all have the same issue. Later, they went to sleep with wet feet.

## The shower

The boys were woken the next morning by a nude 20 year old woman, like those that gave them food, prodding them awake. They looked around confused. Then one boy realised that the bars were open. He madly dashed towards them, trying to escape… only to be grabbed firmly by the woman. She was strong. She held him, and then deliberately kicked him hard in the balls. He winced.

Then she spoke, the first sound they had heard in weeks.

"Don't try to escape," she said, "or you will get punished."

Unable to respond, the boy nodded vigorously. The others also nodded.

"Now follow me. And stay orderly."

Intimidated, the boys walked behind her out of their cell. This was their first proper look at the corridor, although they had been dragged through it asleep more times than they knew. It was about 2 meters high, and had a faded purple thin carpet as a floor. The walls were grey stone, like in the cells, but rougher. One boy sneaked a peek back and saw other cells behind them. But then he looked forward and saw their guide's smooth pussy, and was immediately rock hard. She ignored him and kept walking onwards.

"Your bars will open every day this time for you to go through," she spoke again. "You must go exactly the way I am showing you today, or you will be punished. Don't try to escape or go anywhere else, we will know."

He looked at a security camera clearly visible on the wall, and committed to doing exactly what this woman said. The others did likewise.

They all nodded and she smiled.

Directly beyond their cell was an open lift at 45 degrees to the hallway, and they saw a hallway of empty single cells to their right. The woman gestured for them to get in the lift, and they did. It was a big lift, it could have held 40 people, although there were only about 25. Then she walked in herself and the doors closed automatically.

They all felt the lift dropping, then the doors opened. There were perpendicular corridors stretching to the left and right, but the woman was leading them directly forward into an open inside door of the corridor.

There was the shower room. I've described it already, so I won't bore you with another long description, but the boys were suitably impressed. Not vocally, of course.

"Go on. Shower," said the woman.

The boys awkwardly stood under the water, quickly understanding the hot/cold system.

"Can't soap yourselves?" The woman acknowledged the boys' armlessness. "You'll just have to help each other!"

She pointed out the north-east corner of the room, where there was a soap dispenser inlaid into the wall.

Some boys got the idea and held their feet under the soap dispenser, and then rubbed them on each other, rubbing the soap all over the other's smooth, hairless skin. Then they stood back under the water and walked out, clean and dripping. They were not offered towels but the woman simply escorted them back to their cell. The woman closed the bars and left the boys dripping in their cell.

That afternoon, we sent the woman to the girls' cage to show them the showers. She noticed that there wasn't any piss around the girls' toilet, but of course the girls could sit to pee. She showed the girls the way to the shower room, using the lift nearer them so they wouldn't walk past and see the boys' cell. When one attempted to escape, she kicked the girl's naked clit, which dissuaded further attempts. She showed them the soap and got them cleaning each other, then took the girls back, told them they would be using the shower every afternoon, and left them.

## Implants

We know that by now the guests will be expecting a change every week, and don't want them getting anxious every 6th day, so we wait 5 days before doing the next step, just so they don't get a false sense of predictability.

Approaching the final steps, we prepare implants to insert in the urethras of our guests. They are for the pairs we originally decided of one girl, one boy, each. The pairs need have little in common. They may be different ages, different races, the only thing they need is to have genes (remember the swab earlier?) that when combined in a child, provide desirable characteristics. Our desirable characteristics? Little body hair, high sex drive, (in a boy) long foreskin, average size dick, (in a girl) big breasts. We have several others as well, but these are some examples of some of the main ones.

After 5 days, as already said, we take our sleeping guests, having drunk drugged water, in the night to the surgery room, to do something minor enough almost to not be considered a surgery.

We simply implant the implants around 5 centimeters down the guest's urethra (pisshole), and sew all around to affix them there so that they cannot be easily removed by the guests, even if they had hands to do it with. This is why the urethra needed to be widened, so these 7mm implants can fit - and even so, they create a noticeable bulge in the underside of boys' cocks.

The effect of the implant is different for boys and girls, as we use different implants for boys and girls. Boys' implants block the passage of cum - and, incidentally, pee - down the urethra until signalled by the implant of the girl he is paired with. Additionally, it will notice if his cock is soft and if so (and if it also receives a signal from the main server, which is configured to send signals from 7 AM to 9 PM) it will vibrate until his cock is hard.

The girls' implant will only send a signal when it detects with its accelerometer and intelligent processing that she is shaking in genuine orgasm, with her pair's implant close enough to be fucking her. This next feature isn't necessary by design, as in the case of the male implant, which has to deal with the fact that cum and piss travel down the same hole, but the female implant also blocks pee travelling through until it sends its signal. This is to incentivise her as much as the boys are.

After implanting the implants, we initially return the guests to their sexed group cells, where quickly after waking up they realise that they can't pee. Early in the morning, we send a woman to each group cell to escort them to the shower room. At this time, the guests still don't know the facility hosts any guests of the opposite sex.

In the girls' group cell, a 16 year old brown girl is hopping from leg to leg, clearly in distress. None of the others look as desperate as her, but some seem a little uncomfortable.

"Hurry up," the woman told them. "Follow me to the shower."

No girl was able to ask why today was different, if they wanted to. They followed, the 16 year old very uncomfortably, down their ordinary route to the shower room. As they entered, she saw around 20 boys already there - a few also jumping from foot to foot. The woman who had escorted them turned to leave, and there was no woman with the boys any more. Before leaving though, she told them to stay there and clean.

The 16 year old girl heard a buzzing sound from the other side of the room, and looked over curiously, but all she saw was a group of boys with their dicks pointing straight up in the air. She didn't know whether to feel flattered or indignant.

Both sexes of guests were shy around each other and had stepped back from the other, but they both knew better than to disobey the woman. They walked under the water of the shower, which forced them to intermingle to get the right temperature. They started soaping each other - only those of the same sex however - when a different woman walked in. She greeted them, noted how uncomfortable some of them looked, and explained how the implants only allowed the teens to cum - or piss - when the girl who was the boy's assigned partner orgasmed with him inside her. But, infuriatingly, she didn't mention who was partnered together! Then she left.

The guests look awkwardly at each other. A boy hopping from one leg to another looked at the 16 year old girl, and they both nodded. She lay on the floor, her legs twitching, while the boy thrust his cock into her pussy, his bladder seemingly giving him sexual energy.

She loved the feeling as the rim of his bulging head ribbed her pussy, and the bump of the implant rubbed against her. Before long, she started shaking in pleasure, but the boy looked frustrated as he was unable to cum. Both of their implants remained closed. They realised that they were not partners. Undaunted, his bladder driving him on, he went over to another girl who nodded encouragingly. The 16 year old also found another boy who tried to put his dick inside her vagina, but it slipped down her slit, and landed on her ass. Soon, every teen was fucking someone, hoping they would be their partner and they could finally piss.

After 6 orgasms, the 16 year old was tired, but her bladder made her push on. Dancing wildly, she thrust into a similarly desperate white 13 year old boy. She felt her 7th orgasm coming, and as she began shaking, she heard a soft click, as their implants opened, and she squirted pee high into the air, as the boy first came, then pissed deep inside her.

After about two harrowing hours, every guest had found their partner, and been able to release the contents of their bladder, or their balls. One of the woman returned and escorted the guests to the mixed-sex group cell (which sported a single toilet), and most of them were so tired that they immediately lay down on the cold rough floor, and fell asleep.

## Next steps

We keep the guests like this for about a month, sending them to the shower in the morning, where guests usually soap their partner or just the person nearest to them, then they return themselves to the group cell, scared of our retribution if they step the wrong way, where they are given food by a woman twice a day, which they eat with their mouths like a dog. They drink water from taps on the wall. They have the toilet if they need to poop, and if they want to piss, or cum, they need to fuck their partner - so the floor gets quite wet. We don't clean up liquid waste.

When a girl is on her period, we put her to sleep in another room on the bottom floor so she doesn't have to deal with that. Her partner can't deal with not pissing for a few days though, so we temporarily unlock the implant so he can piss at the toilet - or around it, more like. He can't masturbate himself without hands, however, so if he wants to cum he either needs to get help from someone else, or just deal with not cumming for a few days. He is still kept hard by the vibration from 7AM to 9PM every day, so it is most likely quite frustrating not being able to cum.

It is during this time that some girls usually try experimenting with anal sex. It might be because the anus is so easy to access at the end of the girl's slit, but whether it's due of our perfecting or not, we don't mind, as long as they also do vaginal sex. If they get addicted to anal, we simply lower the range of the implants so they have to be nearer, vaginal nearer, to open. He'll stop doing anal if he can't cum!

## Pregnancy

After a couple of months, after being fucked raw every day, most girls will miss a period, letting us know they are pregnant. We don't want her to become emotionally attached to the child, so we put her and her partner to sleep for the entirety of the pregnancy, even during the birth. Often a C-section is required as the girl is asleep. As we have timed the girls' menstrual cycles, this will all occur in the same week. After the births of all children, we put the guests back in their cell and allow them to awaken and continue their regular schedule, none the wiser that nine months have gone past.

After 3 or so children, we give the girls a hysterectomy and give them and their partner what they have longed for for so long - release. We give them both some baggy short shorts to wear, disable the vibration on the boy's implant, and release them into our chosen forest hundreds of kilometers away from civilisation. If they move outside of 50 kilometers from the center of the forest, their implants will not open at all, even upon orgasm, and they will die from a burst bladder before they reach 100 kilometers from the center.

If they are smart though, they will realise they can't actually escape - we can't have that or they would report is to the authorities. But they can drink water from the forest stream, eat the types of berries that we pointed out for them as safe, fuck each other to be able to piss, and survive outside our supervision. We make sure the forest doesn't have predators, but aside from that they are outside our care. What they wanted. Kinda.

Once all the guests have been released, we deep clean all the corridors and cells, and start sending our trackers looking for new potential guests. And the cycle repeats.

## Experiments

Alternatively, we sometimes keep some guests around to perform experiments on.

We keep these chosen guests in the cells along the northern corridor on the bottom floor. The experiments we keep them for are different every time, so rather than attempt to give a general idea of what goes on in an experiment, which would be near impossible, I will just share some examples of what can happen instead. But before that, let me tell you what happens to the babies.

## Babies

As soon as babies are born, we take a immediate interest in them. After all, this is the Abduction and Breeding agency. As soon as we can safely operate on them after they're born, we immediately perform 'Second Perfection' style surgery on them, that is, for girls we cut off the clit hood, all four labia, and cut through from the bottom of the vagina to the ass, and for boys we cut off their foreskin, stretch the inner foreskin over as much of the cock shaft as we can, which for a baby is usually right to the base. We then cut off the frenulum, separate one side of the underside of the dick head from the other, and loosen their assholes.

We don't cut off their arms, or give them implants, but we do expand their pissholes as we may want to insert implants later. We also cut the tongue and vocal cords of the babies, although we don't for the staff. We do this all while they're asleep, as babies feel pain and we don't want to hurt anyone. We keep them asleep for about a month while they heal, then we wake them up and start raising them.

They live in some of the downstairs rooms, and they have a packed schedule during the day. We keep them nude, as well as everyone else they interact with, and everyone has had the same modifications as them. We never teach them that we actually perform surgery on people to make them look like that, so they think it's natural.

Although the women we employ to bring up the children can talk, they never do with the children, and the children don't even realise they're missing out. From what they know, you push and touch other people to communicate.

This is about as far as we've got with the children, as they haven't grown up fully yet. But although our plans are hazy, we plan to breed the children, and then their children, and continue selectively breeding descendants until we create a final perfect human.

## Experiment 1

Ok, now I've got the topic of the babies out of the way, let's return to experiments. I was going to give you a few examples of the experiments we do on those retired breeders (don't be fooled by the word retired, none of them are above 25) we choose to keep.

Let's go chronologically, so we'll start with the first experiment we did.

We chose two girls about 16 years old for this one. After 3 years of breeding, those would have been some of the youngest when they arrived, only 13. Of course, to them, it's only felt like a few months. We took these girls once they had had their hysterectomies, after giving birth to their third child, without their knowledge of course. They just thought they were 13 year old girls. They would have been shocked had we told them they were mothers of three.

But that's besides the point. What we wanted to do was try a new surgical technique we hadn't done before. It was to be an experiment. Could you perform surgery on two people together?

We kept them asleep after their birth and hysterectomy, to perform this experimental surgery. First we removed their implants. We laid both girls on the operating table, and tried what we had planned. We sewed along the perimeter of their pussies, looping the surgical thread through both girls, sewing them to each other. The surgeon sewed around the entire slit, including the ass, creating a watertight area between their pussies, delineated by the thread around the outside.

That seemed successful, so we became more ambitious. We cut the upper half, including the nipple, off each of the girls' impressive breasts, then sewed the lower half of their breasts, that were still attached to their body, to each other.

To see what would happen, we tried pulling the girls apart. They were heavy, but we saw their breasts and pussy pull on each other, and stretched out from their body, but stayed attached to each other.

Satisfied, we left the girls asleep for about a couple of weeks to heal and recover physically from the surgery, and inspected them at the end of that time. The threads had been absorbed into their skin, and their breasts and pussy skin blended seamlessly together. We could wake them now.

We sat them down, legs laid over each other, in an empty single cell. Then we waited for them to wake. One of the girls woke, and tried to piss, on reflex. To her pleasant surprise, she felt the pee leave her pisshole. Then she felt it pool around her ass, supported by - she noticed the other girl she was sewn to. She tried to twist away, but her breasts were sewn to the other girl's breasts, and she just carried the other girl with her. Woken by the movement, the other girl started to piss too. The first girl felt piss splash into her vagina, then pool and come to a level. Piss from both girls pooled in the small enclosure between their pussies, and started to fill it up. After only two pisses, the surface of the liquid was totally enveloping their asses, and just under the level of their vaginas.

They would have tried to scream, but the girls were used to this sort of thing by now.

We didn't give them any food, as the girls pooping would have been troublesome. However, if we didn't give them water they would die, so we left the tap of water in their cell. This did mean they had to piss though, and there was nowhere for the piss to go besides the small gap between the girls' sewn together pussies. Within a couple of days, the gap between their pussies was already full to bursting with pee, even going deep within their vaginas. We realised this would be a problem, so we operated on them again when they were asleep to reroute their urethra to their belly button. That way, they wouldn't fill up their gap any more, although it was already very full and we didn't remove any piss.

After a couple of weeks, the girls were getting very hungry from a lack of eating, so we reluctantly cut apart their sewn together pussies, which immediately drained away the two week old piss, and allowed them to poop again. We then woke them up, and started giving them food every day. We also cleaned up the solid waste left on the floor every night.

Although still connected by their breasts, their pussies separated again they had lots more freedom of movement, and could actually walk a bit. We accordingly gave them a dedicated time each day for them to shower, where the attached girls soaped each other. They also touched each other's clits with their feet, which is understandable given the weeks they couldn't access them at all. We routed their urethras back to the normal place, and just for fun, put the implants back in, with a modification that the girl could only piss when the *other* girl is shaking in orgasm (with no range restriction, the girls are sewn together anyway!).

This worked well, so we have made this a permanent thing, with the girls still in this arrangement to this day.

## Experiment 2

All this time, we had kept these girls' partners asleep, wondering what to do with them. We had two boys, one 17 and one 20, and we couldn't release them without their partner, so instead we decided to do some experimental surgery on them.

We took one boy, the 17 year old (still with no body hair, and with a split dick-head-underside, in his mind 14), and laid him asleep on the operating table.

Without really having much of a plan, we decided to make four equidistant holes in the underside of his dick through to his urethra. We had to move his implant to the base of his cock, to get it out the way. With this small change done, we left him to wake up in a single cell.

When he awoke, he quickly noticed he was not in the group cell any more, and he felt there was something different with his cock, but unable to see the underside, he was not fully aware of what we had done to him. He sensibly resolved to just wait there. By the end of the day, he really needed to piss, but of course we'd forgotten that his implant only allowed him to piss inside his partner. As soon as we realised that, we remotely changed the programming of the implant, so that it would open twice a day, regardless of his partner, at 9AM and 8PM. The vibrate functionality was still keeping him hard from 7AM to 9PM, however.

We sent trackers immediately to start looking for a suitable girl to abduct for him. And remembering we had another boy, we quickly amended that to look for two girls.

8PM came soon, and as surprised as the boy was at hearing the *click* of his implant opening, he, relieved, immediately began to piss. It was now he realised his new modifications, as his pee separated into 4 streams coming out the underside of his cock, with some still coming out the top. He accepted this quite calmly, to our surprise, but I suppose his last shock of having his arms removed made this seem inconsequential in comparison. We left the boy like this for a week, after which we received word from our trackers that they had possibly found one girl. The boy was quite frustrated that he hadn't been able to cum for a week by this point, especially as his implant kept him hard all day. We put him to sleep while the long process of inducting the girl (who happened to be 14) took place.

After just over a month, her laser was complete, and we took her here to a single cell. The trackers found the other girl we had asked them for at this point, so her treatment began now.

While the first girl underwent the various perfectings as do all new guests, the 17 year old boy remained asleep. 2 days after the new girl's final treatment, her arm removal and hysterectomy, we implanted her implant that night, and paired hers and the 17 year old's together.

The next day, we woke up the boy in his cell, who noticed that he wasn't able to pee at 9AM as he was used to. The new girl also noticed that she couldn't piss, and was madly dancing when a woman came to escort her to the shower at 11AM. She tried to run away when her bars were opened, but a kick to her full bladder dissuaded her from trying that again. She was impressed by the shower room, and stood under the water as she was instructed. As she began to think about soap, the boy was escorted into the room. This wasn't new to him, so he immediately started washing the new girl, as he guessed that was what they wanted him to do.

She was startled, not used to this, and backed away, but after being told to by the woman, she tentatively - and uncomfortably, due to her full bladder - started soaping the boy. The woman went over to the new girl, and whispered to her that she could only piss if she orgasmed from the boy's cock. Abashed, she stood where she was. But necessity made her take a cautious step towards him, and taking that as a signal, he strode over to her and inserted his rock hard dick into her pussy.

They both felt a rush of pleasure, having not cum for some time, and the girl started thrusting, much to his delight. After not very long, his cock pulsed, trying to cum, and that was enough to set her off into a shaking orgasm. She felt a tremendous relief as her piss escaped her widened hole, and the boy came from all five holes, then let his pee pour out too.

His dick shrunk as he calmed down and pulled it out of her pussy, but with a buzzing sound, his implant vibrated, not letting his cock get soft. His cock reluctantly hardened again, and the woman told them to both follow her back to the girl's cell. She told them that they would be let out their cell to shower every day at 11AM, and then left as their bars closed.

Both locked in the same 2 meter cell, the 14 year old girl looked at the boy's throbbing hard cock, and put her pussy forward. He went towards her, and they started fucking again.

Satisfied with this arrangement, we made this one permanent too.

The video opened with two naked girls kneeling in front of the camera. Behind the girls were multiple cameras and two, shiny, guillotines.

“Hi! I’m Jessica.” Jessica was a 19 year old brunette with brown eyes. She had thick thighs and big boobs, and her nipples were pierced.

“And I’m Olivia!” Olivia was also 19, and she had semi-blonde hair that traveled past her large tits.

“Many of you know that I am a sex slut,” Jessica said to the camera. “However, I also fantasize about getting fucked to death and snuffed on camera.”

“When Jessica proposed we snuff ourselves on camera several months ago, I thought she was crazy. But the more I thought about it, the more I was turned on by the idea of snuffing ourselves while getting fucked.”

Olivia moved aside to provide a clear view of the guillotine contraption.

“Behind us are two steel guillotines. Locking ourselves in the lunettes will start a 20 minute countdown, which will be displayed on this monitor for you to watch. At a random time during the countdown the guillotines will activate, and the blades will slice off our heads, ending our lives for good.” Olivia smiled. “We won’t know when the guillotines will activate, making our decapitation as much of a surprise to us as it is to you.”

“After our deaths, the footage will be sent to our friends and posted on porn sites. Our bodies will be dumped in a landfill, so this video will be the last memory of us. Please enjoy our final fuck and snuff!” said Jessica.

The two girls opened their legs in front of the camera, exposing their shaved pussies for the last time. As Olivia and Jessica touched each other’s pussies and made out, four boys with strong builds and massive cocks walked into frame.

“Everyone please meet Ryan, Brad, Daniel, and Arjun.” Ryan was Jessica’s boyfriend, and he used the prospect of railing Jessica and Olivia’s hot bodies to convince the biggest cocks on campus to participate in their snuff film. The pair began sucking and stroking one dick after another, bringing them to their full lengths. Soon the dicks were covered in precum and the girls’ spit. The boys stood the girls up and led them to the guillotines they’d die on.

The guillotines’ benches converged at the upper torso, allowing the girls’ boobs to hang on both sides. Jessica and Olivia were positioned at an angle so they faced each other and the camera. There were cameras hanging above, behind, and under each guillotine to capture the girls’ pussies and assholes as they were fucked. A last camera was placed on the ground just in front of each guillotine to capture Jessica and Olivia’s expressions as they were decapitated.

Jessica bent over her guillotine and placed her head in the lunette. She curved her back and spread her ass, showing her pussy and asshole to the camera. Before Olivia entered the guillotine, she blew a kiss at the camera and slapped her ass hard, leaving a red handprint. With both girls in position, the lunettes were locked with a click and the timer was started.

—-20 minutes—-

Olivia opened her mouth for Daniel’s 8 inch cock and she masterfully swallowed its entire length. Arjun slid his dick in between her sopping wet pussy lips before penetrating her, making her moan in ecstasy.

Ryan mounted himself on top of Jessica while Brad positioned the tip of his dick to her pussy. Jessica wanted to die being double penetrated, and unlike Olivia, she wanted the dicks to enter her hard and fast. The two boys slammed into her fuckholes, stretching them with their thick dicks. Jessica yelped as Ryan’s full 7 inch dick penetrated her asshole, but she soon began to emit cries of pleasure.

—-15 minutes—-

Daniel continued to brutally facefuck Olivia, and his thick cock made her gag and choke. Arjun repeatedly slapped her ass as he railed her, making her butt sting and turn red. She loved the way she was being used by the boys, and decided that there was no better way to go out than spitroasting two dicks. She couldn’t wait for her body to be turned into a lifeless fucktoy.

On the other guillotine, Jessica savored every moment of her final double penetration. With two 7 inch cocks in her asshole and vagina, she had never felt more full. She rapidly rubbed her clit and braced for her first orgasm. “Fuuuucckk yesss” she moaned as she came. I’m going to fucking die on these cocks she thought.

—-10 minutes—-

As Brad railed her soaking wet pussy, Jessica’s pierced tits bounced between the guillotine’s bench. Ryan, who had been fucking Jessica’s ass, positioned himself in front of her. She hungrily took his cock into her mouth. Jessica was a nasty slut who loved the taste of her own pussy and asshole. “Mmf cum down my fucking throat! Fucking use me before I die!” As Jessica took her boyfriend’s dick to the base, Ryan shot his hot seed down her mouth and throat. “Fuck that felt so good” said Ryan as he slapped Jessica’s face. Jessica opened her cum filled mouth, showing the camera her boyfriend’s load. She savored its taste, knowing that it would be the last load of cum ever in her mouth.

Olivia had already orgasmed twice. She had never felt more wet and turned on. With a groan, Arjun came into her tight vagina, and his cum dripped out of her pussy onto the camera as he pulled out. Daniel and Arjun switched places. “Fuck please fill my pussy” she moaned. Her wish was soon granted as Daniel impaled her on his cock. Olivia took Arjun’s cock in her mouth, sucking their mixed cum off of it like a lollipop.

—-5 minutes—-

With just a few minutes left, the lovemaking became increasingly intense. The room was filled by the boys’ grunting and the sound of slapping of skin. Jessica and Olivia moaned louder than ever, knowing that they would be executed any second now. Their pussy juices dripped down their legs and the guillotine.

“Fuck yes! Fucking impale me with cock as I’m snuffed!” Screamed Olivia. Olivia’s ass had turned purple and bruised by the slapping, but she didn’t care. She tugged on her clit piercing, moaning as she felt her third orgasm approach.

“Use my body as your cum dump! Use my fucking cum slut body!” Jessica yelled as she rocked her hips on Ryan and Brad’s dicks. Jessica groped and squeezed her pierced tits hard for the camera.

—-3 minutes 20 seconds—-

A loud click was heard as the mechanism holding the blades in place unhooked. The shiny guillotine blades accelerated rapidly and came crashing down.

“FUCK YES I’M GONNA DIE” screamed Jessica as waves of pleasure crashed over her while she came.


“Mm!! mm-mMMF!!!” Olivia’s orgasmic screams were muffled by Daniel’s dick as he came in her mouth simultaneously.

“FUCK YES FU-“ Jessica’s words were cut short as the metal blade sliced through her neck’s flesh and bone, separating her head from her body. Olivia was decapitated as she came, her severed head dropping toward the floor.

The camera captured Jessica and Olivia’s looks of fear and pure lust as their heads were cut through. Dark red blood squirted out of their exposed necks as their bodies convulsed.

Jessica’s pussy clenched around Brad’s dick, tipping him over the edge. “Ohhhh fuckk” he moaned as he shot strings of cum into Jessica’s corpse. Arjun pulled out of Olivia’s still spasming body, letting it fall on the ground. Jessica’s head rolled in front of the camera, her blinking eyes in their final moments. Olivia’s wide blue eyes rolled up as she died.

Soon their bodies became still, and the only sound that could be heard was the dripping of blood. Jessica and Olivia had finally fulfilled their fantasy of being snuffed on camera.

Ryan took his deceased girlfriend’s head and inserted his dick into her severed throat. Arjun did the same with Olivia, mounting her decapitated head on his cock. The two boys walked in front of the camera, showing everyone the two snuff sluts’ faces. Even with their now empty eyes, Jessica and Olivia’s beautiful, cum and blood splattered faces had looks of pure ecstasy. The tips of the two dicks emerged from their mouths as Ryan and Arjun pushed Jessica and Olivia’s severed heads to the base of their cocks.

The cameras were turned off.

Ryan compiled the footage into one video before distributing Jessica and Olivia’s snuff film to their friends and posting it online. Before porn websites took the videos down, millions had already downloaded the film and millions more had watched the girls’ heads roll. Jessica and Olivia were remembered as the snuff sluts they were, and their sexy performance set the stage for many more snuff films.

The Disturbance at Abbott Girls’ Intermediate (loli, incest, snuff, guro)

1. I am a novice erotica writer and as such am hungry for constructive criticism and feedback on my work. This story has been posted on multiple platforms. Please let me know in the comments or via whatever messaging platform is available what you thought of the story, even if you did not like it at all. The only exception to this call for feedback is that if you wish to criticize this kind of (violent, sexual, underage) content, please rather keep it to yourself. If you do not mind this kind of content or enjoy it, but nonetheless feel this story is subpar, do engage.

2. This story is only an exercise in catharsis – its content and characters are entirely fictional and do not represent any real-world preferences or desires. If you are easily offended by themes or literary portrayals of parental betrayal, extreme sexual violence, and underage characters engaged in sexual and violent scenes, please do not read any further than this.

3. As with all my stories, it is dialogue heavy and light on sexual details (which I choose to reserve to the reader's imagination!).

4. If you enjoyed this story, let me know. That's the only way I know to write more!

5. "The Disturbance at Abbott Girls' Intermediate" is not a chronological series. The stories all tell different tales about a single event and its aftermath, and can be enjoyed separately or in any order. More entries will only be written and posted if there is an indication that readers want more.

***

Thin Blue Line

Bruce Griffin put his coffee down on his desk next to his “Chief of Police” nameplate. It was a slow Monday morning at the Abbott Police Department, which served the suburban town of Abbott outside the metropolis Lloydville. Suddenly, his radio blared.

“Dispatch to Chief Griffin,” Sally Hall, Abbott’s lone 9-1-1 operator, said on the other side of the line.

“Chief Griffin, go ahead Sally,” the balding middle-aged man replied.

“Uh, Chief, there is a… disturbance… at Abbott Girls’ Intermediate School. Sounds like gunfire.”

“You mean a school shooting?!” the Chief asked in shock, jumping up from his chair. “Why are you calling me and not routing units?!”

“Hang on, Chief,” Sally cautioned. “The apparent gunmen are teenagers… P-O-C teenagers.”

Bruce took a deep breath, sighing. He stood silently for a few seconds, before shaking his head.

“Alright, thank you, Sally… I’ll take it from here.” He put the transmitter down, and made his way to his office door.

***

Meanwhile, in the staff toilet, Trainee Officer Kelly Abernathy, the team rookie, was on her knees, her lips wrapped around the cock of her field training officer, Officer Fred Adams, vigorously bobbing her head up and down.

Fred held on to the back of the bare-chested brunette’s head, her pony-tail nested between his middle and index fingers.

He grunted, grabbed Kelly’s pony-tail, and pulled her head away from his pelvis.

“Here it… ugh… comes!” he spat, as he quickly grabbed his dick and aimed it at Kelly’s face. She flinched and squeezed her eyes shut.

He jerked two spurts of watery cum out of his dick, hitting Kelly on the forehead and under her right eye. Fred grunted, wiping his cockhead clean against her left cheek.

As Fred regained his breath, Kelly, with her eyes still shut, felt around for toilet paper. To her horror, the holder was empty. “You asshole,” the 20 year old said as she pulled her crumpled-up uniform shirt from under her knees.

At that moment, as Fred chuckled, the precinct’s mustering bell rang out, followed by an announcement for the officers to gather in the briefing room.

Sighing contentedly, Fred pulled up his pants and fastened his belt. Kelly, meanwhile, was wiping cum from her face with her shirt.

“Oh,” Fred said as he opened the toilet stall door. “You know the rules!”

Fred reached into his pocket and removed a metal buttplug. The head of the plug had “Protect and Serve” engraved on it. He placed it on the toilet seat, before disappearing out of the stall.

Kelly heard the bathroom door close outside, and left the stall to check herself in the bathroom mirrors. She took the plug with her.

Shaking her head, she quickly undid her pants and pulled down her pink panties. This was not the first time she had to do this, so with little hesitation she positioned the plug at her anus, took a breath, and quickly pushed it in.

“Fuck sake,” she mumbled as she pulled her panties and pants back up. She threw her uniform back on and fastened the buttons. In the mirror, she saw how scruffy the shirt looked, not to mention the telltale signs of a sticky and wet face.

***

As Bruce walked down the hall toward the precinct briefing room, he was playing various scenarios over in his mind. None of them ended particularly well.

He was greeted by seven uniformed officers mustered in the room, mingling about what the nature of the emergency might be. Seeing their boss, they quieted down and turned toward the front where the watch commander’s podium was.

“Alright boys,” Bruce said as he stood behind the podium. “We have a sensitive situation developing at Abbott Girls’ Intermediate.”

At that moment, Kelly burst into the room.

Her colleagues sniggered and snorted quietly as the clearly disheveled rookie walked in uncomfortably, blushing.

“Nice of you to join us, Abernathy,” commented Chief Griffin.

The gathered group looked at their leader, now listening attentively. Bruce took a deep breath before he continued. “There is gunfire.”

“A school shooting, here?!” Fred exclaimed with excitement. The room became abuzz with chatter. “We haven’t had that type of action here in years!”

“Don’t be rash, Adams,” Bruce chastised his subordinate. “The 9-1-1 operator says the probable gunmen are just P-O-C teenagers.”

The briefing room fell silent. Officers Marcus Boone and Jamie Langston, the only black cops present, just chuckled, shaking their heads.

“Now, as you all know, we need to approach this very carefully,” the Chief said, being interrupted by another cop, Sergeant Matt Gregory.

"You said it's Abbott Girls, Chief?" Matt asked, a frown on his face.

"That's right, Gregory, what of it?”

“Nothing,” he said, rolling his eyes. “Just realized that's my kid’s school. Carry on, Chief."

“Only interrupt me with relevant points, Sergeant,” Bruce replied, trying to continue his briefing. “What’s important is how the police department will be perceived in handling the issue.”

He took his spectacles off and rubbed his eyes.

"Listen up, this is to be treated as a school disturbance, nothing more,” he said as he put the glasses back on. “That means no SWAT, and no lights and sirens. But get your tactical gear on. Take three patrol cars and get over there, just to check it out and diffuse the situation very, very C-A-R-E-F-U-L-L-Y. You’ve all seen what happens to cops in these situations. Do you understand?"

“Yes, Chief,” most of the officers responded in unison.

Marcus, who was standing next to Kelly, leaned over to her and whiffed in the aroma she was emitting. She pulled back and eyed him suspiciously. “What?”

“Consider taking a shower before coming to the office, rookie!” Marcus said with a knowing grin, before following Jamie to the lockers.

Fred was first out the door, however, being barely able to contain his excitement. He hadn’t seen live fire action in this sleepy town and he wasn’t going to miss this opportunity.

Fred powered through getting his tactical vest on at his locker, and made for the garage. “Let’s go!” he called out to Kelly, who rolled her eyes.

Checking that nobody else was looking, Kelly used her finger to wipe some remaining, but almost dry, cum from under her right eye, and sprayed some perfume to mask the earthy smell of Fred’s semen.

She closed her locker and headed for the garage.

“Fuck!” Fred exclaimed as he realized he forgot to take the keys to his squad car.

“Forgot something?” Kelly walked up from behind him in her tactical gear. She threw him the keys as he turned around. He chuckled and jumped in the driver’s seat.

Kelly went around the other side of the car and got into the passenger seat. As she sat down, she was reminded of the uncomfortable plug stretching her asshole. She sighed.

Within seconds Fred and Kelly were speeding out the precinct garage. When Fred tried to put on the sirens, Kelly slapped his hand away. “You heard the Chief. No lights, no sirens. Take it easy.”

“Come on!” he exclaimed, hitting the steering wheel in frustration. They drove off, adhering to the speed limit, to Abbott Girls’ Intermediate, way ahead of their colleagues.

***

As Adams and Kelly pulled into the school parking lot, they distinctly heard the gunfire raging inside. It sounded like a warzone.

“Well, there’s your action, Adams,” Kelly said, chuckling, as Fred practically fell out of the car and ran to the main building. “What an idiot,” Kelly mumbled to herself as she got out and slowly followed.

As the tactically untrained Fred ran past the reception and entered the main hallway, handgun drawn, a dark figure suddenly came running from around the corner where another hallway intersected. Startled, Adams fired two shots into the figure’s torso, putting it down immediately. He confirmed the figure, a black girl, 10 year old Denise Henderson, was no threat, and moved on.

Kelly entered a few seconds later, her own gun drawn as well, and noticed the child on the floor, coughing blood. “Tough luck,” she muttered, and walked past in the direction of the gunfire.

At this moment, the two other squad cars carrying Fred and Kelly’s six colleagues arrived outside. As they parked, they saw several girls running away from an open classroom window to the side of the main building. The last girl, who had just made it into the window, fell forward out of the building after several shots were fired, hitting the grass hard and not moving a muscle.

“Adams and Abernathy are already inside,” Matt remarked as they started walking toward the main entrance. The girls who had escaped ran up to them, pleading for help.

“Hold it! Go away,” Jamie said to the group, “or you’ll be arrested for obstructing police work.”

As the girls sobbed and pleaded, gunfire suddenly erupted from the same window they had escaped from. Jamie and Matt ducked behind the core of the group of girls, with one of them, a blonde no older than 11 years old, being hit twice in the back. She spat blood over Jamie’s face and neck as she crumpled onto the ground. “Fuck, I just had this uniform drycleaned!” Jamie exclaimed.

The squad cars took the rest of the hits as the officers returned fire. The group of cops ran inside as the remaining girls scattered.

As this was happening, Fred, followed closely by Kelly, approached the third grade reading room, stepping over the dead body of a pony-tailed brunette, 26 year old PE teacher Ella Johnson. Both officers heard sobbing and grunting inside.

Fred turned around and indicated to Kelly to be quiet.

“Ugh, ugh, ugh…” Fred heard as he slowly and quietly pushed the classroom door open, peeking in.

He saw an older, muscled black boy on top of a brunette girl, 9 year old Emily Monroe. The girl was lying flat on her stomach, the right side of her face almost completely destroyed and bloodied. The boy held a pistol in his right hand as he mercilessly shoved his large cock in and out of the girl’s pussy, blood already pooling below her pelvis.

Fred quickly looked across the rest of the room. The teacher, John Macy, lay dead in the front of the class, a headshot wound it seemed. Roughly estimating, Fred saw a further dozen or so girls not moving throughout the room. One girl, lying with her legs spread and clearly visible to Fred, had a white substance, presumably cum, leaking out of her pussy. Her back was riddled with small cuts and holes, assuming they were stab wounds. There was blood everywhere, with the stench of gunpowder in the air.

Fred peeked back at the action taking place in the center of the room, hearing the boy, 18 year old Jayden Williams, increase the pace of his grunting. Kelly tapped Fred on his shoulder, raising her shoulders questioningly as Fred looked back at her.

“Be fair,” Fred whispered, winking. Kelly shook her head and folded her arms. Fred looked back inside as they waited for the boy to finish his business.

“Ugh, ugh, yeah… ugh… it’s… I’m… ugh… cumming!” Jayden shouted as he thrust his cock hard into the sobbing girl one final time, groaning in ecstasy.

Fred looked back at Kelly, nodding with a smile, and raised his pistol. Kelly followed suit, as Fred pushed the classroom door entirely open.

As Jayden saw the police officer off to his left, he raised his right hand. Fred responded by firing twice, hitting Jayden in the side. The boy immediately fell forward onto Emily, who cried out as this transpired.

“Clear!” Fred shouted as he quickly backed out of the room and rushed off.

Kelly peered into the room, now finally seeing the gory scene inside. She saw Emily sobbing but immobile, blood and cum pooling under her pelvis. Kelly shrugged and followed Fred.

They both met up with their six colleagues near the reception, where the expired body of Denise Henderson lay.

“You two having fun?” Matt asked as they approached.

“Hell yeah!” Fred said as Kelly rolled her eyes.

“Alright,” Matt said. “Let’s head to where those gunshots are coming from.”

The eight officers proceeded down a hallway and gathered outside a third grade math class. Gregory hit the small framed window in the upper middle of the door with the butt of his shotgun. Officer Marcus Boone proceeded to toss two flashbang grenades through the broken window.

As the flashbangs went off, multiple girls wailed. The screaming was almost deafening as the team kicked down the door and entered the room. Multiple small figures – except for two 8 or 9 year old girls lying motionless on the floor, severe burn marks evident on their legs next to the exploded flashbangs – scrambled in confusion. The officers fired randomly at the figures.

“Cease fire!” Matt calls out a second later, quickly canvassing the room.

Two girls in the back, a long-haired blonde and one with curly red hair, were hit by their random fire, seemingly dying immediately. Three other wounded girls, one of whom would later die in the hospital, lay on the floor groaning in pain and clutching at her entry wounds bleeding profusely. Those who were not shot are either curled up on the floor or crouched under their tables.

“Conserve your ammo. Wrong room!” he said as the group of cops turned to rush back out.

“Thank you!” they heard as the teacher, an old bearded man, slowly rose up from behind his desk. “You’ve saved us!”

“Just doing our jobs, sir,” Matt replied as they exited the classroom.

As the squad approached the adjoining fifth grade art class, they could clearly hear the boys barking orders inside, with replies of yelping and sobbing girls.

“This is the one,” Matt confirmed as they huddled outside the door. “Langston, Simmons, you move in first when we breach. Adams and Boone, you follow when they clear the door.”

“Abernathy,” Fred said, almost interrupting Matt. “You go with Boone. For your training.”

Matt rolled his eyes, before motioning for Kelly to take up position.

Kelly gulped, and shuffled into position behind Simmons.

Matt started counting down from three, as another officer stood ready with a breach shotgun. As Matt reached “one,” the door was blown open, with Langston and Simmons storming inside.

Once inside, they saw the naked backs of six 10 or 11 year olds, all kneeling down in the back of the classroom. Behind the girls, the six assailants hid with their guns trained upon the front of the class where the door was. One boy had a shotgun and another an assault rifle, both resting on the shoulders of the girls in front of them. The other boys all had handguns.

They had built a fort, using the girls as its walls.

Langston and Simmons were barely able to register what they saw when the six boys opened fire. Langston was hit once in the neck, three times in the chest, and twice in the abdomen, killing him instantly. Simmons fired off one shot, hitting the wall behind the boys, and was himself shot in the right shoulder and stomach. He fell down behind the teacher’s desk, where the body of the teacher, Rob Kent, already lay dead.

A second later, Kelly jumped into the room, firing three shots. One hit a blonde girl square in the lower back, severing her spine. One hit the wall behind the boys. The last shot hit a black-haired girl in the shoulder, passing through her and hitting one of the assailants, Keon Taylor, in his upper arm.

Kelly, in turn, was met with another barrage of bullets, most missing her but a crucial shot to the head and another in the pelvis killed her instantly. She immediately pissed herself and evacuated her bowels, her buttplug shooting out into her panties as they filled with scat.

Boone went in immediately thereafter, trying to duck down behind the front row of chairs and tables. He got several shots off, hitting one girl in the head but the remainder only hitting the wall and stationary closets behind the “fort.” The boy with the shotgun made short work of Boone as the spread of pellets hit him all over his body through the ineffective cover. He fell down and bled out within minutes.

“Stop!” Matt commanded, trying to stop any other cop moving through the door. “Need a different approach!”

Matt had the foresight to take two frag grenades from the armory when he checked out his tactical gear, and immediately decided there was no other option.

“Take cover. Fire in a hole!” he said as he unhinged a grenade, pulled the pin, and lobbed it into the room through the doorway. The grenade made its distinctive “ting-ding-ting” as it hopped off various surfaces before coming to a halt.

“Oh, fuck!” Matt heard one of the boys in the room yell out as a loud bang rocked the room, with the windows all bursting and shrapnel flying all around.

The remaining four officers immediately rushed into the room, finding a bloodbath.

In addition to the black blast marks on the broken floor, walls, and ceiling, there were body parts littered everywhere among the debris of chairs and tables. Only one dirty blonde girl, sitting naked in the corner of the back of the classroom, was stirring. Her right hand was missing, and the rest of her visible body was littered with small cuts and bruises. By the end of the day, the girl’s entire right arm would have to be amputated due to lack of prompt medical attention.

The five other girls who were in the room were silent, with only one of them – who Matt thought looked vaguely like his daughter, Tina, although he only observed her from behind – seeming to have her whole body intact. Next to her the severed torso of another girl lay lifeless.

The boys did not fare much better. Only two of the six were still alive, groaning in pain. Little remained of the other four.

And little remained of Kelly Abernathy as well. Her uniform shirt and pants had been scorched by the blast, burning into her skin. Her face was unrecognizably burnt.

Standing nearby, Fred could see shiny parts of the metal buttplug, now also covered in shit, peeking out from what remained of Kelly’s pants and pink panties. Retrieving a pair of gloves, Fred bent over and picked up the plug. “Still have use for this, heh heh,” he mumbled to himself happily, before retching from the smell and feel of the shit in his hand. “Sheesh, Abernathy!”

“Adams, focus!” Fred heard one of his colleagues behind him saying. He wrapped the buttplug in the glove and put it in his pocket. “Sorry!” he blurted.

Matt called into his radio.

“Dispatch, this is Sergeant Gregory, let St. De Ville Hospital that know we’re bringing in three priority cases. Have emergency doctors on standby!” He directed the other officers to grab the two wounded boys, first cuffing them, and then rushing them out of the room. As the dirty blonde girl in the back cried out for help, the last cop in the room helped Officer Simmons up and escorted him out of the class as well.

As the team of cops moved briskly with the two injured boys and the wounded Simmons toward the reception, Amanda O’Reilly, the principal, and Jennifer Taylor, the school’s receptionist, were waiting.

“What are you doing with those poor boys?!” Amanda said in shock as she saw the injured state of the two.

“Please get out of the way, ma’am,” Fred said as they proceeded. “We are rushing them to the hospital.”

“You cops have put another two young black boys in mortal danger,” Amanda yelled after them. “Shame on you!”

As the group moved toward their waiting squad cars, moving past the corpse of the 11 year old girl shot there earlier. Another two squad cars were just pulling in.

The three cop cars sped off toward the hospital, lights and sirens blaring, as Matt reported the situation back to Chief Griffin.

***

As the cops arrived at the hospital eight minutes later, Bruce Griffin appeared in the precinct briefing room to several waiting reporters.

“At around nine o’clock this morning, the Abbott Police Department received reports of a disturbance at the Abbott Girls’ Intermediate School,” the chief cop started.

“We are pleased to report that the situation there has been resolved and all the gunmen have been neutralized, with the only tragic losses of the police department having been officers Marcus Boone and Jamie Langston. They will be sincerely missed.”

“Chief!” called a hispanic man in the front row. “Ernesto Mendez, Abbott Times.”

“Yes, go ahead.”

“We have already been told by the school that the troublemakers at the school were young boys of color, and that most of them have been killed. Care to comment?”

Chief Griffin sighed, breathing deeply. Here we go, he thought.

“Initial reports, yes, indicate that the disruptors were black,” the Chief said as the other reporters came alive with inaudible, overlapping questioning. “Please, please…” the Chief said, trying to calm the crowd.

“But I want to assure everyone that the APD took every precaution to ensure no unnecessary loss of life. Officers Boone and Langston, rest their souls, were also black, and…”

“Hang on, Chief,” Ernesto interrupted Bruce. “You’re telling me that all the police’s notable casualties were also black? Do you realize how this looks?”

Bruce looked at Ernesto, bewildered, as the other reporters practically tripped over themselves to get a question or comment in.

Bruce raised his hands, then spoke loudly. “An official press statement will be issued soon. That’s all for now,” he said as he quickly gathered his papers and left the room.

***

“Morning, dear,” Matt said to his wife, Jill, over his cell phone. “There has been a ruckus at the school. We just had to rush two boys to the hospital.”

“What do you mean?” his wife inquired. “Boys? From Tina’s girls school?”

“Yes, the boys caused quite a disturbance there,” Matt said. “That’s why I’m calling. Can you go pick Tina up, if you have time? I think the school is probably going to close to clean up the mess.”

“I’m having my nails done at Mandy’s, Matt, you know today is my ‘me’ day,” she said, irritated.

“Sorry dear, no rush,” Matt said.

“No, it’s fine, I’ll leave now.”

“Dear, why don’t you meet me at the hospital, so I can take you out for lunch to make it up to you?”

“You drive a hard bargain, buster,” she said with a chuckle. “I’ll see you soon.”

“Sorry, Mandy. We’ll need to continue this tomorrow,” Jill told her friend with a sigh, paying and leaving the beauty salon.

***

When Tina’s mom arrived at the school fifteen minutes later, she was still lying unconscious in the room her father had thrown a grenade into half an hour earlier. Shrapnel had penetrated her left side, right from the ankle to the shoulder, piercing her spleen, kidney, and left lung. She was bleeding profusely.

“Tina…” she heard faintly, and started coming to.

“Tina!” Jill shouted. She was standing over her naked daughter.

“Wake up,” her mother kneeled and prodded the 10 year old girl, careful not to get any blood on her hands. The room was a mess. Some other parents were standing around by now, everyone careful not to ruin their shoes in the entrails and giblets of their children lying everywhere.

Jill shook her head looking over the stirring girl. “You’re indecent. This is not how we raised you. Your father will hear of this,” she noted, sternly. “Come, you’re wasting time and I want to meet daddy at the hospital.

“M… Mommy…” Tina muttered. She was in a kind of pain her young mind struggled to comprehend. “Hurts…”

“All the more reason to hurry, girl,” her mother said impatiently. “We’ll be at the hospital so there will be doctors.”

The girl slowly lifted her face from the floor. Small pieces of glass stuck to her cheek. She felt lightheaded.

“I’m sorry, Miss…?” Tina heard her mother say.

“Taylor. How can I help you, ma’am?” Jennifer Taylor replied as she stood assisting the parents.

“My daughter, Tina here, needs a blanket or something to cover up. I am really sorry that she’s behaving like this. I can assure you we never raised her to be indecent in public.”

“It is no bother, ma’am. As it happens, we’ve had quite a few parents upset with their daughters’ behavior today. Something might be going around causing them to act out like this. And they are at ‘that’ age now.”

“Ain’t that the truth? Really becoming high maintenance,” Tina’s mother responded. Jennifer chuckled.

“I will get you a towel that she can wrap herself in, Mrs. Gregory,” Jennifer said.

“Thank you,” Jill responded.

As Tina became more aware of her surroundings, she saw the torso of her best friend, Janice, lying a few feet away, blown clean off right below her flat breasts. Guts and entrails laid spilling out of her. Janice’s eyes were open but empty. Tina remembered that Janice was knelt down right beside her when she heard the distinctive cackle of a bouncing grenade.

Tina started sobbing.

“Oh my god,” her mother said as she noticed her daughter crying. “Tina, we don’t have time for this!”

Through the pain and tears, Tina looked in the direction of her mother, who stood with her arms folded and a disapproving look on her face.

“Janice… she’s…” Tina started saying, finding it difficult to speak and increasingly difficult to breathe.

“Tina, I don’t think Janice can play right now, and we have to get going!”

At that moment, Jennifer returned and handed Tina’s mother a large white towel.

“Come on, honey,” Jill said in a passably caring voice. “I don’t want you messing up the car’s seats with all this blood.”

Her mother took her by her left arm, which had multiple wounds, and pulled her upright. Tina screamed in pain.

“Tina Gregory!” Jill exclaimed. “If we believed in corporal punishment I would give you the kind of hiding my mother used to give me when I acted up!”

As she spoke, Jill roughly wrapped the towel around the sobbing girl, and then attempted to lead her out of the classroom. The wounds to her left leg made her limp slowly after her mother, almost toppling over in the process.

“You really are being a baby today,” the woman said as she swiftly swept Tina up off the ground and carried her out of the classroom. “Better not leak any blood onto my blouse, young lady.”

As they went into the hallway, Tina heard the familiar voice of Janice’s father whom she always saw when they had playdates.

“I’m off, George,” Jill said to the man.

“Hey, me too. Just had to wait for the janitor to unlock Janice’s locker,” the man said unemotionally. “Her brother would want her iPad. She definitely won’t be needing it anymore!”

The man and Tina’s mom both chuckled.

“Certainly not,” her mother said. “Good thing it didn’t get damaged in the chaos.”

They said their goodbyes as Tina fell unconscious again.

***

“Tina!” she heard her mother shouting again, this time from the front of the car. As the 10 year old was startled awake, she saw they were in the parking lot outside St. De Ville Hospital.

“M… Mommy… it hurts…” she managed to mutter.

“We’re at the hospital, dear,” the woman said, looking at her daughter in the rearview mirror. The towel had by now significantly reddened. Tina’s mother sighed, realizing the seats would be stained.

“I am meeting your father inside. You can wait here or find a doctor inside, alright?” her mother said, before getting out of the car and walking off.

Tina didn’t even have the strength to reply before the woman was gone.

She slowly opened the backdoor and fell out of the SUV onto the concrete parking surface. The towel came loose and she was naked again. She pushed herself up, groaning in agony.

It took her several long minutes to make it through the emergency room doors, limping inside slowly.

“Help… he… please…” she said to a nurse behind the ER desk. A trail of blood from the door to where she was standing trailed behind her.

The nurse stood up and eyed the naked girl from head to toe. Fucking slut, the nurse thought, before grabbing a form and pushing it to the girl. “Fill this in, please.”

As Tina looked at the form, she lost consciousness again and fell backward, hitting the cold green hospital tiles hard.

The nurse rolled her eyes and roughly filled in the form herself.

“Anyone available?” she asked her colleague sitting next to her. “No, it’s lunchtime. They only called McPherson and Jackson in for the two boys brought in a while back.”

“Alright,” the nurse said. She looked around and shouted for two orderlies, who promptly came running up to the desk.

“Put her on a gurney,” the nurse commanded.

“Uh… and then where?” one of the orderlies asked.

“Anywhere, just out of the way. This is a hospital,” she said dismissively. “And for goodness sake, cover her up.”

The two men roughly grabbed Tina’s unconscious body and put it on a free gurney off to the side in the main hallway to the emergency room. They threw a thin hospital blanket over her, as blood dripped onto the floor below.

Meanwhile, Jill had met Matt outside a different room.

“Hey, dear,” Matt said as he saw his wife approach. “Thank you for going to get her,” he said as they kissed.

“It’s fine. She was really naughty today for some reason. Refused to be prompt. And she was naked, can you believe it?!”

Matt frowned. “When we were there, there were a bunch of naked girls in the classroom I had to throw a grenade into. Didn’t really pay attention to it, though, since the grenade really injured these two troublemakers,” he said, pointing at the operating room door. “I’m really worried they won’t make it.”

“Is it really that bad?” his wife asked. “How old are they?”

“Terrell Jones and Eli Sharp… they can’t be any older than 18,” Matt answered with a concerned look.

“Oh my god, that’s horrible,” Jill replied. “So young!”

“Don’t worry,” he said with a reassuring smile. “The doctor was out a few minutes ago and said both would be alright. It all depended on us getting them here for medical attention as soon as possible.”

“Good thinking on your part,” his wife replied, proudly.

“Anyway, you were saying Tina was a bother?”

“Yes,” she replied quickly. “And I think she’s gotten blood all over the backseat of the car.”

“Fuck,” Matt replied. “I just had the interior washed this weekend!”

“I know. I’m livid. She’s never acted out this way before.”

“And I thought boys were supposed to be the troublesome ones,” Matt said, sighing.

“Clearly that’s changed,” his wife replied as they both chuckled.

“Gregory,” a voice came from down the hall. They both looked at the man approaching.

“Chief! I saw the press conference… what can I do?” Matt asked his boss, who had just arrived at the hospital.

“Hi Jill,” Bruce smiled gentlemanly, before looking back at Matt. “Nothing. We’ve got it under control here, and not much we can do about the press right now. You two can get out of here if you want.”

“Thank you,” Jill replied, smiling.

“Thanks, Chief, I really appreciate it,” Matt said as they walked off.

Nodding to the couple, Bruce saw Fred sitting near the door to Simmons’ room.

“Adams, where’s your rookie?” he inquired.

“Abernathy? Think she, uh, ‘failed’ her training program at the school today, Chief,” Fred responded with a shrug.

“That’s another rookie you’ve cost the department, Adams. Now I have to expend more of my limited political capital with the state to get another replacement,” Bruce said, shaking his head. “I think I’ll get another F-T-O for the next one.”

Fred jumped up. “Sorry, Chief! I’ll do better with the next one, I promise!”

Eyeing his subordinate for a few seconds, Bruce relented. “Fine. You’ve got one more rotation as field trainer.”

“Thank you, Chief,” Fred said, relieved. He paused, deciding whether to test his luck.

“Uh, Chief,” he started. “Make sure it’s another woman. We, uhm, have a ‘gender imbalance’, you know?”

“Whatever,” Bruce said, shaking his head, as he joined up with the rest of his officers in the waiting room.

Meanwhile, Matt and Jill were almost back near the emergency room.

“Oh, speaking of naughty daughters…” Jill remarked as they progressed down the hall and came upon Tina on the gurney. By now, several other gurneys were around her with girls in similar wounded states. Sounds of childish groaning and moaning filled the hallways.

They walked up to Tina. She was unconscious again. A white piece of paper laid atop the blanket, marked “2.”

“Oh, yes, and she keeps drifting off to sleep,” her mother added. “You really need to stop letting her go to bed so late,” she chastized Matt.

Matt shook his head with a chuckle, proceeding to put his hand on Tina’s left shoulder and try to shake her awake.

Her father’s hand pushing the blanket into her shoulder wound woke her immediately, her eyes widening unnaturally in shock. Tina let out a groan. By now she was pale, and could barely keep her eyes open.

“There she is,” her father said warmly. “Good news, honey, the boys will both be alright.”

“And it’s all thanks to your daddy’s quick thinking!” her mother added proudly, once more. Matt blushed, before looking back to Tina, who looked up at him with teary but weak eyes.

“Your mom and I are heading out for lunch, dear,” he said as he bent down and kissed her on her cold forehead.

“Da… Daddy… it hurts…” the girl managed to say.

“Aww honey,” he replied with fatherly concern. “I’m sure they’ll find a room for you soon.”

He patted Tina on the head and walked off with his wife, his arm around her shoulders. They would never see their daughter again.

As they walked past the ER desk, the nurse sprang up.

“Excuse me. Are you related to the girl on gurney 2?” she asked. “She’s the only unclaimed one.”

“Yes, sorry,” Jill said. “She’s ours. Tina Gregory.”

“No problem, ma’am,” the nurse said as she wrote the information down. Behind them, more parents brought their girls, all students at Abbott Girls’ Intermediate, into the emergency room. Somewhere in the chaos a father could be heard shouting, “Stop your whining!”

The loud noises and the smell of death and semen dominated their senses.

The nurse finished up and retrieved another form.

“Alright,” she looked up at them emotionlessly. “Two things.”

“Firstly, this is a private, quite religious institution. St. De Ville has a strong ethical code. Your daughter came into the emergency room naked, and made quite a mess on the floor which our janitorial staff had to clean up.”

The nurse spoke like a strict headmistress lecturing her students.

“This is, frankly, unacceptable.”

Jill spoke up. “I am so sorry, ma’am. We did not raise her like this. Please understand that she will be disciplined.”

“Yes,” Matt chimed in, trying to give off a similarly strict, fatherly demeanor. “We are conservative parents, and we will not let this slide.”

“That,” the nurse said, pausing, “will probably not be necessary.”

She continued.

“It is unlikely that your daughter will be with us for much longer. All our emergency doctors, except those who were called back for the boys you brought in, Officer, are out for lunch. And there are two other patients with serious ankle fractures who were already waiting when your debauched offspring slumped in here without an appointment.”

“Of course, fair is fair,” Matt said. “Can’t jump the line. And please don’t inconvenience any doctor. They deserve a break. Imagine what a mess they’ll make if they’re tired on the job!”

“Absolutely, Officer,” the nurse replied, a smile returning to her face. “Now, if your daughter expires before we can get to her, what would you like us to do? Just fill this form in for me.”

The nurse passed the single page to Matt, who eyed it over. He quickly jotted down his basic information and made his selection:

[ X ] Dispose of remains
[ ] Transfer remains to funeral parlor
[ ] Other, please indicate

Matt handed the page back to the nurse, who thanked him politely.

He looked over to his wife. “Pam’s Diner?” he asked as they walked back out to the parking lot.

“Pam’s Diner it is,” Jill replied. “I could use a chicken salad.”

“Just remind me afterwards,” he said seriously. “Gotta stop at the carwash.”

THE END

I’m not really one for parties. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m not antisocial or anything. I don’t mind a nice get-together with the guys. I’ve got a small handful of tight-knit circles I run in, and all that.

I’m just not that much of a drinker, I’m not fond of crowds, and I really can’t stand loud music. That’s like, three perfect strikes, 100% of the reason college parties are not for me. But the semester was coming to a close and finals were right around the corner. For some reason, I let my extroverted friends talk me into going, “as stress relief.”

It was a big party, hosted by one of the largest frats on campus. And almost immediately, I got separated from my group. They took to it like fish to water, dissolving into the mass of people. Guys and gals, dolled up in their clubbing outfits, grinding on each other in various stages of intoxication and undress. All the while, whooping, jumping, and twerking, in time to the skull-splittingly loud music.

I didn’t last fifteen minutes. I greeted a couple of acquaintances when the music was quiet enough to shout over, downed half a beer in hopes it would quell my headache (it didn’t), and eventually resigned myself to stepping outside, onto the front porch of the frat house.

There was already someone outside, seated on the porch. She was an asian chick, a hint of model student, a hint of goth girl, warding off the cold with a fuzzy pink parka, though her sexy short-shorts and high-cut sheer top certainly didn’t look warm. In the dim light of her phone screen, I could make out the disinterested irritation on her face— the look of the smart girl, carrying a group project, or a standoffish cutie telling off the latest flirt. I half-recognized her from somewhere, maybe a friend of a friend, or something.

When she turned to me, I thought she was going to tell me to buzz off, but something about me must’ve convinced her otherwise. “Stuffy inside, isn’t it?” she asked.

“I didn’t realize it was possible to suffocate in more ways than one, but I guess uni’s all about learning new things.”

The girl raised an eyebrow and let out a short laugh. Then, she returned to her phone. I sat a few paces away from her, leaning against a different porch beam. A comfortable quiet.

Which was, of course, broken. An excited uproar was stirring inside the frat house. I leaned back and spotted a pair of guys hoisting a gallows over their heads and carting it to the living room. As they were setting it down, one of them failed to notice a drunk coed standing behind him— he swing one end of the gallows around and knocked her square in the forehead, sending a spray of blood. She crumpled beneath the crowd and disappeared from my view. The cheering only got louder.

“Looks like they’re getting started in there,” I said.

“Not going to join them? The snuff’s supposed to be the best part,” the girl said. I noticed her staring at the gallows, as the partygoers started stringing up some of the girls. Who, in turn, were performing sexy stripteases for the crowd.

“I mean, it’s not not my thing,” I said. I’m a guy, I’ve snuffed a handful of chicks here and there. “Just hard to get into the mood in an environment like that.”

Without looking up from her phone, the girl rocked her head from side to side. “Yeah, I feel you. I’d rather not get snuffed in a place like this either.”

“So, why’d you come, then?” I asked.

“Friends talked me into it. I guess I’m just waiting to see if any of them are alive in a few hours so I can walk them home.” Things were getting rowdier inside the frat house. I didn’t realize it was possible, and neither did she, apparently. “Doubt it, though.”

It was actually getting a bit hard to talk over the noise. This girl must’ve sensed it, too, since it seemed to sour her mood.

“Hey. If you don’t have to wait for your friends, do you wanna get out of here?”

“You proposing what I think you’re proposing?”

“I might be,” I said. “We could have our own little snuff party.”

After a moment of thinking, she stowed her phone. Her lips curled into a wry grin. “Sounds a helluva lot more fun than sitting out here in the cold.”

As we stood, she wrapped her arm around mine and rested her head on my shoulder. “Let’s go to my place. That was my roommate just now, so we’ll have it all to ourselves.”

—

You can always tell a lot about someone from the state of their room. The girl’s room was extremely clean, and packed with traces of her interests. Two shelves, lined with reference books and young adult fantasy novels. An acoustic guitar, propped up on a stand next to her work desk, posters of boy bands and Kpop groups from the past decade lined the walls.

It was always a bit surreal to glimpse this deeply into someone’s life and not even know their name. But going by the sultry look on her face, the gentle flush of her red, rosy cheeks, or the length of rope she’d fished out from her closet, I had a feeling I’d never learn it.

I grabbed the parka and peeled it off her arms. She squealed with delight, rubbing her body against mine, wriggling as she shrugged her arms out of the sleeves and let the parka hit the ground. Once her hands were freed, I set to work on her top.

The girl seized my pants, undoing the zipper and freeing my erect cock. She ran her palm up and down my shaft. “Oh god, I’m glad you’re big. If I’m gonna have one last fuck, I’d want it to be with someone big.”

“Glad to deliver,” I said. I couldn’t pull off her top without raising her arms, so after a few minutes of struggling, I just tore it in the back, snapping the strap of her bra in the process and letting her tits loose. She was on the slender side, but her boobs fit nicely in my hands. For a moment, the girl looked pretty annoyed that I’d ruined her clubbing outfit— but she moved on quickly. She must’ve figure it wouldn’t matter much if she’d be dead by morning, anyway.

It helped that I tore off her short shorts and panties and began fingering her clit, pushing her against the wall. With that, her protests were replaced by soft moans.

“I need you,” she moaned. Somehow, she maintained the mental faculties to wrap the rope around her neck, and place the end in my free hand. “I want you so fucking bad.”

To be honest, I needed her, too. Using the rope as a leash, I led her over to the bed. She didn’t need to be dragged, submissively lying down and helping me tie the rope securely around her neck like a noose and wrapping the end around the bed frame like a pulley. Once that was done, she spread her legs, opened her sopping pussy with her fingers, and stared up at me, inviting me with a delicate, dazed smile.

I lined up my cockhead and gently caressed her slit. The girl’s body shivered and trembled with anticipation. I traced my tip up and down, only just barely penetrating her.”

“Come on…” she whined, her voice strained by the noose. “Fuck me, already.”

I touched her cheek, feeling the tremble of her skin beneath my fingertips. “Show me how much you want it,” I said. “My dick’s right here. Come and fuck yourself.”

A flicker of irritation crossed her desperate face. At the sight of it, I stopped my movements, however slight, and pulled back my cock. The only connection between us was the sticky trail of her juices.

“N-No…” The girl leaned back, slacking the noose just enough to get a full lung’s worth of air, and then, she snapped her thighs and calves around my waist and pulled, forcing herself onto my shaft as she strangled herself. Her soft inner walls wrapped around half my dick, then a bit more, then a bit more, as the noose stretched her neck, chafing it, scratching it. Her cheeks burned redder, fiercer, her eyes burned brighter, a satisfied lust building inside her as she worked for her final fuck.

Once she had taken my dick all the way, she looked up at me expectantly, her face starting to turn a little purple. I loosened the rope and leaned in, listening to her hungry gasps for air like sweet moans, and whispered into her ear, “Good girl. A good slut deserves a reward.”

Her heart rate shot up.

“So you’ll get to be my personal snuff doll.” My voice was barely a growl. “Not for a crowd, not for your friends, not for anyone but me. You get to be mine.”

“Please,” she panted, half-delirious with lust and oxygen deprivation. “Yes, please. Make me yours…”

Before she could say another word, before she could take another breath, I sealed her throat with a solid yank of the rope, and began fucking her in earnest.

I had taken the girl’s voice. Only when my thrusts were particularly violent, when they threw her body far enough back to slacken the rope around her neck, could she breath, could she let out her passionate cries in sharp, shrill moans. Restrained as she was, she did everything she could to pull me closer, to feel me more. She pulled my face in, kissing me, worshiping me. I could feel the irregular shudders of her body as it struggled to keep her alive, dying spasms and fiery lust burning through her muscle fibers, from her vagina to her lips, from her arms to her thighs.

I fucked her harder. I pulled the noose harder. She fucked me harder, she strained her neck harder. Her cries were becoming more and more infrequent. My hands and her body pulled the noose snug from both directions.

I was getting closer. The girl seemed to be fading further, too, her eyes glazing, her vision fading, her tongue rolling loose from her lips. Her heartbeat was racing, fast and fluttery palpitations, yet gradually weakening all the same.

With all my strength, I pulled the noose. Her shoulders lifted off the bed, the back of her head slammed into the bed frame and jolted her to one final moment of lucidity. There was no more slack, no more rope to give. The beam of the bedframe acted as a garrotte— I looped the rope and secured her to it, then grabbed her waist with both hands.

The girl’s body was feverish, hot to the touch, as I devoured her. Her legs slipped from their grip, slowly falling limp to my sides. Her arms, formerly embracing me, fell away, her fingertips a deadly sanguine. The only signs she was alive were the grateful flickers in her eyes, the twitching, sultry smile on her silent lips, the weak squirting of her pussy.

She was cumming. And with a final few thrusts, I did the same, flooding her dying insides with my sperm, impregnating the womb of her soon-to-be-corpse. I rode out my climax, kissing her, still fucking her, until I’d pumped everything I had into her.

My breath was heaving. Hers was silent. I let go of her, pulled my lips from hers, and her head drooped to the side, her eyes glassy and empty. Nothing remained of the spunky goth loner, the musical nerdy girl, whatever she had been up until now.

She was mine, now. I held the makeshift garrote in place for another few minutes to ensure that to be the case. And then, fully confident in my handiwork, I pulled out of her pussy and untied her body. Seeing my cum dribble out of her slit gave me an idea— I slid her corpse back down the bed, lined up her slack lips to my cockhead, and force it through her mouth to clean it off.

There really was nothing better than a small, intimate get-together like this. Going by the satisfied look on her corpse, I’m certain this fellow kindred spirit agreed wholeheartedly.

It was Jake’s birthday, and he had spent the day with his friend-with-benefits, Brooke. Jake had hoped for something more, but it appeared that Brooke was content with his dick. He didn’t mind, since he still had a great time. Now they were back at her house. He was sitting on her bed as she prepared her “special birthday gift” in the bathroom.

Brooke promptly entered the room, fully naked, as Jake was expecting. However, around her limbs were thin, metallic bands that he didn’t recognize.

“Looking sexy. What are those?”
“Snuff cuffs” Brooke replied, smiling.
“Wait, real snuff cuffs? How’d you…?
Brooke laughed at Jake’s shocked expression. “I saw your search history, idiot. So, I thought I’d become your own flesh light! A way to show my appreciation for you these last few months.”
“So they’re legitimate? They’ll actually cut off..”
“Yes! First my hands, then arms, feet, legs, and finally my head.” She gently ran her fingers across her neck. “Best part is they’ll remain secure after activation to control blood loss. Here, test it out” Brooke handed him the remote and he pressed the button. She winced as her left hand detached.
“Does it hurt?”
Brooke laughed again “I’ve taken enough painkillers to knock me out in an hour, so it’s more of a dull throbbing. Come on baby, fuck me. I can’t wait to be your cocksleeve.

Brooke pulled down Jake’s pants and started stroking his trembling dick. She took his cock into her mouth, exploring each vein with her tongue. Suddenly, Jake grabbed Brooke’s head before cutting off her other hand. He began to push her mouth down on his shaft. “Hrrrk grrk” Brooke obediently kept her mouth open, helpless without her hands. After a few minutes, Jake reluctantly pulled out, preventing him from cumming. Brooke gasped for air. “Looks like you’re catching on quick. How about I ride your shaft while I still have legs.” she said invitingly.

Brooke straddled him, guiding his penis to her wet, eager vagina. She teased him, gently running the tip along her moist folds. Then, she slowly lowered herself onto his dick until it was fully in her. “Guess you won’t be needing these either then” Jake said as he sliced off both her arms. Brooke moaned in pain as she watched her arms fall away. Brooke started bouncing up and down on his shaft, moaning with each motion. Her pleasure mixed with pain as she continued her erotic ride on the dick below her. “Your cock feels so good,” she moaned.

Jake abruptly flipped her onto her stomach. He grabbed a cheek in each hand and spread her asshole. The puckered opening was too tempting to resist. Jake spit on her ass before easing his dick into her rectum, stretching it out. He pressed the remote again, severing both her feet as she yelped with delight. Each thrust of his dick reached deep into her bowels. “Use my asshole. It’s yours. It’s yours!” Brooke quivered as she orgasmed.

“Please chop off my legs, make me limbless for you.”
“Hang your legs over the bed” he ordered. Brooke obeyed, lying with her legs spread, holes on display. Jake knelt and sucked Brooke’s pussy, teasing her clit before repositioning his dick at her wet ass. He lifted both her legs over his shoulders. Pushing his cock in, Jake watched her anus stretch to fit his shaft. He started thrusting with increasing speed, and as he did, he severed her thighs. “Grrrhnnn” Brooke moaned. Surprisingly, she felt no pain, just the waves of pleasure coursing through her. With one more cut, she would become a lifeless plaything. Jake gripped her tightly, moving what remained of her body in rhythm to his thrusts. Brooke could do nothing but relish the ecstasy of her impending snuff.

“Clench your ass for me” Jake groaned. “I’m gonna snuff you when I cum.”
Brooke obediently squeezed her anus, clenching her muscles around Jake’s cock. She could tell he was close.

“This was the perfect birthday gift baby”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it… now cum in me and finish me off”

With a deep groan, Jake shot his load into her, filler her insides with his warm cum. Zzzziiiippp! Brooke’s head tumbled off her neck, crimson blood gushing from her throat. Her dying body spasmed around his cock, milking him dry. Wasting no time, Jake grabbed Brooke’s severed head and positioned her mouth against her asshole. Brooke probed her gaping anus with her tongue, explorings its ridges and sucking out any remaining seed. Then, Jake gently lowered her throat onto his dick. Brooke was fading fast, but she knew what to do. With her final ounces of strength, she parted her lips, allowing Jake’s bloodied shaft to emerge from her mouth. She died in ecstasy, gazing at the tip of the cock she had been snuffed for.

Jake admired his handiwork. Brooke’s beautiful body had been reduced to a pair of tits and two fuckholes. He was sure to keep using it as a fleshlight as she had intended.

Anna and Katrina were two close friends with a slutty side. It was Halloween night, and they were going to a party at their friend Tyler’s house. The girls had told their parents that they’d be back by 11, but they had no intention of returning home.

The party was full of girls in scanty costumes and horny guys with wandering eyes, so it was easy to blend in. Anna and Katrina were dressed up as slutty bunnies. Their costume included (all white) skin-tight bodysuits, semi-transparent thigh-highs, bunny ears, and a pair of heels. Their costume received lots of attention – cat calls and several times they even had their exposed buttcheeks slapped or groped. On any other occasion, they would already be upstairs getting the lights fucked out of them, but tonight the girls kept their eyes on the prize: Tyler. As the party winded down, Anna and Katrina snuck upstairs.

Tyler said goodbye to his last guests and cleaned up the house before heading to bed. When he entered his bedroom, he was greeted by the sight of Anna and Katrina passionately making out on his bed. They had stripped off their body suits, leaving on just their thigh-highs and two pairs of bunny ears. Bunny tail butt plugs were up both their asses, and the two girls had snuff collars tight around their necks.

Tyler feasted his eyes on their gorgeous bodies as he watched the show in front of him. Katrina slipped her fingers into Anna’s slit as they kissed. Soon, she was eating out her pussy. Anna rocked her hips on her face before beckoning Tyler to come over.

“We’re supposed to be snuff bunnies, but we need some help finishing the costume… can you give us a hand?” Anna moved her hair to expose the deadly collar.


“Well snuff bunnies, if that’s how you want your night to end, I can make that happen”

Anna handed Tyler two remotes. “Ok… snuff us whenever you please.”

Anna and Katrina crawled to Tyler and pulled down his shorts, revealing an erect 8 inch cock. Katrina seductively wrapped her lips around his member, while at the same time Anna sucked on his balls, pleasing every inch of his dick.

“Fuck I need this cock in me right now” Katrina moaned. Anna laid on her back and Katrina got on top of her in 69 position. Slowly, Anna pulled out the butt plug to reveal Katrina’s wet asshole. Anna licked the gleaming plug until it was clean before putting her tongue into Katrina’s pussy lips. Katrina shook her ass playfully, inviting the wet and twitching cock in. Katrina moaned as Tyler plunged the entirety of his dick deep into her snug asshole with one swift thrust. “Fuccckkk yess!” Katrina screamed, burying her face in Anna’s cunt.

As the girls licked each other’s pussies, Tyler fucked Katrina’s puckered asshole. With each thrust he felt closer to ejaculating. “Fuck I’m so close you ready to be a snuff bunny?” “Fuckk yes I’m ready do it, do it!” With one last groan, Tyler activated the collar as he came, which cleanly sliced through Katrina’s neck. “Grrhk” Katrina barely made a noise as she was decapitated. Blood squirted from her exposed neck all over Anna’s pussy as her death spasms squeezed the cum from Tyler’s dick. She died seconds later, her heart trying to pump blood to a nonexistent head until the end.

Tyler positioned the crown of his dick at the stump of Katrina’s neck. He moaned softly as he eased his member into her warm esophagus. On the other side, cum started to leak out of Katrina’s loose asshole. Anna eagerly opened her mouth, savoring the thick globs of seed as they dripped out. Once Tyler was done using Katrina’s corpse, Anna kissed her dead friend’s lips and re-inserted the butt plug. She placed Katrina’s head on her body’s lap, still wearing the now blood-splattered bunny ears.

“That’s one costume completed. My turn now!”
“Are you going to be an obedient snuff bunny like your friend?”
“yes master whatever you want” Anna cooed.

She cupped her supple tits in her hands, her brown nipples teasingly peeking between her fingers. Tyler got the message and nestled his cock in her cleavage. Anna bounced up and down, massaging her nipples around the sliding dick until it was fully erect.

Kneeling over Tyler, Anna guided his cock to the opening of her dripping wet pussy. “Bunnies can ride too.” she purred. With a moan, she descended onto his thick shaft. She started to rock her hips, expertly riding him. She felt her pussy shudder with excitement at each inch of the throbbing dick. Each time she impaled herself he hit her G-spot.

“You ready? I’m close”
“grab my head. I want to suck my pussy as I die”

Tyler grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked her head back, exposing her neck. She fondled her tits, squeezing with pleasure in anticipation of her impending decapitation. Tyler’s moans grew louder and she could tell he was close. “Im ready! Press it! Snuff me! Snuff m-” *Shunk!* Anna’s head was severed, leaving her head dangling by her hair, her face frozen in pleasure. Her convulsing body fell backwards as Tyler pumped his seed into her. After her body stilled, Tyler lifted Anna’s head to her twitching pussy and she started sucking on her folds. What a slutty way to die…eating myself out… she thought. Fighting back the drowsiness, she swallowed as much cum and pussy juices as possible before finally succumbing. Moments later, her tongue went limp, her eyes lost focus, and she slipped into oblivion.

He placed her bloody body next to Katrina’s, and admired the two gorgeous, freshly-snuffed corpses. He would definitely use his new toys again, but for now he was going to sleep. The next morning, Tyler found Anna’s phone on his desk, which she had placed to record her and Katrina’s demise. Next to it was a note that said:

Thanks for helping us end Halloween night!
Your snuffed bunnies,
Anna and Katrina

Some of you might know me as JadenV2. I've always lurked on these threads, wrote some stories in my notepad, but never got to share them. I think it's finally time to post something

Hope this board is as welcoming as I remember it to be

This is a story written with a help of an AI. Enjoy.

=============
He looked at his girlfriend with a mix of desire and determination in his eyes. "I want to insert my cock into your beating heart and experience how good it feels as it beats around it." he said softly, almost reverently. She stared back at him, her face a mixture of shock and horror.

"What?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "But then I'll die! You… you want to kill me? To take my life just so you can feel pleasure from it?"

He nodded, his eyes never leaving hers. "Yes," he replied, the words coming out in a low growl. "I've always wanted to experience this. The feeling of your heart beating around my cock… I know it sounds twisted and wrong, but I really need to do this."

She tried to pull away from him, her eyes wide with fear. "No," she said, her voice shaking. "Please don't do this. Don't take my life just to feel good for a few seconds!"

He held onto her tightly, not letting her escape his grasp. "It will be worth it," he insisted, his breath coming in short gasps. "Your death will give me the ultimate pleasure I have dreamed so long for."

She tried to fight him off, but he was too strong for her. He pinned her down on the bed and began to cut open her chest with a cold, clinical precision. Her screams of pain and terror filled the room as she struggled against his hold.

He ignored her cries, focusing solely on what lay before him. As he exposed her heart, he could feel the anticipation building within him. He knew that this was going to be something beyond anything he had ever experienced before.

With a determined push, he inserted his cock into the warm, pulsating organ. Her screams of agony filled the room as she felt the pain and violation of what was happening to her. But for him, it was pure ecstasy. The sensation of her heart beating around his cock sent shivers down his spine and made every nerve ending in his body sing with pleasure.

As he began to slowly fuck her heart, her screams grew louder and more desperate. He could feel the rhythmic pounding of her heart against him, driving him closer and closer to climax. The pain she was enduring only served to heighten his own pleasure, making it even more intense than he had ever imagined possible.

As he approached the peak of his orgasm, he wrapped his hand around her heart and jerked it faster and harder against his cock. Her screams reached a crescendo, mixing with his own gasps of ecstasy as they both neared their breaking points.

Finally, unable to hold back any longer, he let out a guttural roar and came inside her heart, squashing it hard around his organ, and inadvertently tearing it out from her chest. The orgasm was unlike anything he had ever experienced before – it felt like every nerve ending in his body were on fire, the pleasure so intense that almost lost consciousness.

Just as he began descend from the peak of his orgasm, he heard her final breath escape her lips. The life had left her, and with it, his opportunity for any more experiences like this was gone forever. He knew that in taking her life, he had gained something beyond comprehension – and it was totally worth it.

I found a nice picture which style I find pretty attractive so I made quick story for it.
I wonder if anyone will like it.


"To–om! what are you doing?" Mom's voice boomed from behind his shoulder, as 10 year old boy was sitting at his desk, in front of the pile of textbooks and a blank piece of paper that was supposed to be his homework, chewing his pen thoughtfully. He jolted upright so fast that his chair almost tipped over. "Nothing," he said quickly, trying to cover up the small but hard penis poking out of his shorts.

"You know very well that you promised to do your homework not 'Nothing'," she continued to scold him while observing how her son's face turned red and he unsuccessfully tried to stuff his member back into his briefs. We agreed that you are not touching that thing until all your work is done."

"I-I'm sorry, mom," Tom stuttered, feeling embarrassed for getting caught again. But it wasn't like he could help it when his hormones were raging through his body like wildfire. His cock had been aching all day, begging for attention, and every time he tried to focus on his studies, his dick would betray him by growing harder and demanding release.

"OK , I just came to tell that dinner is ready. Come down and eat it before it gets cold," she sighed, disappointment evident in her tone. She knew her little boy was going through puberty, but this constant struggle between studying and masturbation was becoming frustrating for both of them.

Tom gathered his books and papers, trying to hide his erection with them as best as possible, and followed his mom downstairs, promising himself never to touch his dick again

The dinner table was set, steam rising from the plate of spaghetti and meatballs simmering on the plates. Tom's little 4 year old sister sat there already eating her own portion enthusiastically, oblivious to her brother's predicament.

As they sat down, and started to eat, Tom mind drifted off again, thoughts of his throbbing cock taking over his consciousness as he chewed the food mechanically with a blank expression and a lewd grin plastered on his face.

"Mommy? why Tommy is rubbing his peepee under the table?" his curious sister asked innocently, pointing below the tablecloth. The sudden question brought Tom back to reality, and he hastily dropped his fork onto his plate, his mouth full of pasta.

"Oh, honey, don't worry about that," Mom tried to brush off casually "I will take care of it later. You already finished your food right? Go play with your dolls, sweetie."

After their daughter left, Mom leaned towards Tom, eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Now, young man, we need to have a serious talk about your behavior," she began sternly.

Tom's heart raced in anticipation of being punished, but he knew he couldn't confess his secret addiction to masturbation. Instead, he stammered out an excuse, "I-I just… had to scratch my crotch, mom."

"This is getting serious not only playing with your privates non stop but also lying pathologically about it!" she reprimanded him firmly. "I guess will need to follow Dr. Spock advice after all."

"What does that mean?" Tom asked nervously, his cock still rock hard and throbbing inside his tight shorts.

"It means crushing your balls, to reduce their hyperactivity," she explained matter-of-factly, reaching for the mallet resting on the countertop.

"What? No, please, Mom!" Tom pleaded, his voice cracking with fear.

"You know that doing this will hurt me more than it hurts you, right?" she stated firmly, "take off your pants and put your junk on the table."

With trembling hands, Tom unbuttoned his shorts and pulled them down, revealing his budding adolescent package. His fully erect cock stood proudly, precum dripping from its tip, defying authority.

Mom took a deep breath, gripped the mallet tightly, and raised it above her son's crotch. "This is for your own good, dear," she whispered getting ready to smash.

"No, Mom, please!" Tom begged But is dick grew even harder, and twitched slightly, as if being excited by the what is coming.

"Just hold still, son!" Mom instructed targeting the mallet high at her son's testicles.

WHACK! The heavy mallet connected with a sickening crush sound, and Tom's eyes bulged wide in shock and agony as searing pain exploded throughout his groin area. He let out a high-pitched yelp of pure agony, his whole body convulsing violently.

"See it was not so bad, was it?" Mom asked calmly, holding her hand on his shaking shoulders.

"No.." Tom managed to choke out between gasps for air as his all mind got shut down by the intense pain which turned off his ability to think or speak coherently. but his dick remained hard, as if nothing happened standing straight up, for easy access to Tom's balls sack below

"Good, now one more time," Mom said coolly, swinging the mallet once more.

WHACK! Another agonizing strike landed squarely on his sensitive balls, and Tom screamed louder this time, tears streaming down his face. His legs thrashed wildly, but he didn't move an inch from the table.

"Oh sorry sweetheart, seems like I didn't hit it hard enough," Mom commented, repositioning herself for better aim.

WHACK! This time, the blow felt like lightning coursing through his entire body, ending with the popping sound of his second ball splattering beneath the mallet's forceful impact.

*Sob* *sob* Tom whimpered, holding his shirt and looking at his flattened balls on the table, His tiny cock twitched slightly, and started to shrink slowly.

"See? We should have done this earlier," Mom said matter-of-factly, looking at her son's wrecked sack with pride. "Now go back to finish your dinner, then continue your homework "

He nodded weakly, unable to form words, and stumbled back to his seat, picking up his fork limply. As he forced down each bite, he vowed silently never to touch his dick again.

Anything goes as long as it involves females snuffing or killing lolis

Feel free to contribute.

It was a day like Amy other for the 9 year old Lyn.

She had a nasty habit of sending unsolicited nudes to teachers she didn't like, teachers who would call her out for disrupting class, teachers who wanted her to stop bullying other kids.

She'd then make up a sob story that the media ate up and ruin the teachers lives, leading to many mob lynchings of them or suicides.

A new teacher was her latest target, her reasoning for hating him…she didn't like gingers.

That evening when he came to his wife crying over receiving the nudes she hatched a scheme. She'd stalk Lyn. Soon she found her walking home with a swagger like she didn't care about the lives she's ruined.

Tabantha got her supplies and followed her in a RV. With a seditive dart she knocked Lyn out and pulled her in and drove off…she could of sworn she heard.

The reaction to the abduction was mixed, those who knew her, except her family ,was relieved yet those who didn't concerned …as was her family.

She knew she had to record it, the RV provided plenty of space for a snuff studio with many cameras as Tabantha stripped Lyn nude and tied her down.

When she awoke she was surprisingly smug, "You're in big trouble" she chuckled… however Tabantha wore a mask and put a pill vibrator on her cunny. She moaned out thinking she still had the upper hand however soon a distorted voice echoed. "This is for all the lives you ruined you bitch" then a bag was placed over her head and tied down.

She now squirmed in panic as she tried to bite through the thick plastic helplessly, her toes wiggled as she tried to squirm her way out of the bindings.

"Gingers don't like you either" there was a mix of lust and rage in Tabantha as she launched an elbow strike to Lyns stomach, it was so hard she coughed up blood in the clear bag and let out a squirt of urine.

Her struggling slowed down as she went into spasms, the pill vibrator forced an orgasm out of Lyns dying cunt but that was the only mercy Lyn would get. She replaced it with a spiked dildo that she shoved into the underdeveloped vaggo hard, causing blood to spray from it,

She turned on an electric generator which caused the body to flop helplessly.., Tabantha didn't know or care if Lyn was dead yet, this was the wrath of all those who received the life ruining unsolicited nudes.

The body of Lyn started to smell like cooked meat… She then stopped the recording and invited the families of the now dead teachers for a "Closure Luncheon"

The wannabe vigilantes who mobbed some of those who received the unsolicited nudes never learned of what happened to Lyn…

Hello,

I'm trying to find a non-Splyf Trine and Christina story about a trip to a local theme park called Park x. I haven't been able to locate it anywhere but figured someone on the forum may know where I can find it. Thanks!

Anything involving lolis getting killed and potentially fucked by males

Feel free to contribute

Attempted blackmail, straight loli, strangulation, death, necrophilia (is it Necrophilia if they're alive when you start?)

It was a surprise for the babysitter, the usually meek 9 year old girl brown haired blue eyed Lily, confronted him with a positive pregnancy test…

"You're in for it now Mr Phile! I'm going to tell Mommy!" She stated with a strange boldness. "Unless you buy me…" Soon she found out the cost of her bold attempt at blackmail.

The Baby Sitter, full name "Pedo Phile" grabbed her around her neck in a blinding mix of desperation and rage, his thumbs crushed her throat as he rammed his cock. The cock broke through her undies and deep into her.

He pumped hard and rough as her toes spread out, she tried grasping at the arms of her attacker but that didn't do any good. Her barefeet slapped the carpet helplessly.

The soles then scrunched up as she tried to kick him, however this had no effect either.

Her tongue swelled out of her mouth as drool went down her cheek, her face was turning into purple and her eyes buldged and was blood shot. Soon she was still and dead.

This didn't stop the rage fuck, he was getting closer and closer… He then came a huge load inside of her corpse.

Mr Phile decided to remove the cute Lily's head and feet for a plaque…finding the thrill of killing his charges to be addicting.

I heard the doorbell echo through the house, I got up as fast as I could and answered the door.
There stood 2 girls, no older than 12, the one on the left wore a witch costume, the right clearly did not actually care about holiday tradition.
"Trick or treat!" The girls said in unison, holding out there barely filled buckets of terribly overpriced mediocre candy.
"Trick, no treats for either of you."
The one who actually bothered to put on a costume gave me a questioning look which made me reconsider.
"Okay sorry, you get a treat cause you actually wore a costume."
I grab a handful of candy and drop it into her bucket, turning to her less that festive friend.
"You on the other hand, why would someone not wearing a costume get any sort of treat?" I ask rhetorically, her preteen brain not understanding what a rhetorical question is, she attempts to stammer an answer.
I look to the witch "you can keep Trick or treating, but your friend is gonna need to stay and learn about holiday tradition."
The girl nodded, only caring that her candy bucket had been filled. Making her way to the next house without a care in the world.

"You're coming with me!" I grab the less dressed girl and pull her inside, locking the door behind us.
She gives me a nervous look "what are you doing?" She seemed unsure of what to even ask, knowing she was in more trouble than she ever would have imagined.
"You know, when you ask 'Trick or treat?' You always have a chance of getting the Trick? It's how the tradition works."
I drag her downstairs, taking her to the basement.
"I didn't know that.." she looks at me paralyzed with fear as I lock her in with me.
Dragging her to the back room of the basement, I'd always kept a spare bedroom down here for just in case.
"Sit down on the side of the bed."
She cautiously does as she's told, not wanting to cause any trouble.
I search through some of the clutter that littered the old basement until I found what I wanted, an old kitchen knife.
I walked back to the young girl.
"What's your name and how old are you?"
She gulped. "I'm Hailey, and- 12, I'm 12."
I smiled. "So Hailey, you've carved pumpkins before right? Or do you actually just not give a shit about following tradition?"
"Yea- I've carved pumpkins." She stammers, nervousness once again overtaking her and leaving her paralyzed.
"Good, so that means you'll understand what I'm about to say. Tonight, I'll be carving you."
She stared at me, her limbs trembling as she understood the seriousness of her situation.
"You've got 2 options, either accept it and let me do what I have to, or fight me and experience much worse than simple mutilation. Understood?"
She nods, just sitting still on the bed as I push the kitchen knife up against her currently clothed body.
I pull her shirt up so she can view her preteen belly, the soft flesh practically begging to be ruined. I hold her shirt in place and push the blade right up against her smooth skin.
I hear a small whimper exit her lips but I pay no mind, she closes her eyes tightly as the blade slides straight into her stomach.
"Please- please stop!" She begs as a tear rolls down her cheek.
"Oh, quit your complaining! It ain't that bad."
I get to work, no longer going slow, starting my carving.
She shrieks in pain through muffled cries and whimpers as I saw into the upper part of her cute belly. I carve a triangle into the flesh, pulling the triangular wound in her skin off. Her insides were visible through the hole in her chest but I was far from done. I got to work on the other eye, carving a second triangle adjacent to the first. Removing the flesh after and being able to see more of her insides.
She cried softly, knowing she couldn't fight back she could only shut her eyes tightly and accept it.
I carved a simple nose into the flesh, a small circle, pulling the flesh off once the shape had been formed.
Then, I got to the fun part.
"Okay now, my favorite part of carving pumpkins is creating the big jagged smile." I grin, she shuts her eyes tighter.
"Come on, watch me finish the carving, open your eyes and be a good girl."
She opened her eyes and looked down at the damage I'd already inflicted, gritting her teeth as she prepared for the worst of it.
I stabbed the blade in to the lower part of her abdomen and began to roughly carve out a crooked smile around her belly button. I didn't care about how deep I was cutting, I took no care in the carving of her belly, forcing the blade halfway inside of her gut.
She watched mortified as I finished the jagged smile, setting the knife down, I peeled the top layer of flesh away, as I peeled away the only thing holding her inside together, she watched as her intestines began to spill out and onto the mattress and floor of my basement.
"There, finally finished!" I grin, kissing her lips as she just looks at the mess of gore beneath her.
"Wh-what?" She stammers.
"Oh, I almost forgot." I push my hand into the open wound, pushing it into her stomach with ease.
"When you're finished carving a pumpkin, there should be no more guts left inside. It's against tradition, you understand, don't you?"
She doesn't even respond, too shocked to even say anything. Watching wordlessly as I scoop out the remainder of her intestines, leaving only her heart and lungs intact.
I grabbed a trashcan and put all her guts into it, cleaning my mess up.
The girl sat there for half of the night, unable to move, just staring at her disemboweled belly.

Chapter 0 - prologue
I work as the head administrator of an all girls boarding school, more specifically, a boarding school for troubled youth. I'm in charge of the curriculum, disciplinary matters, and etc. All students have their own rooms, each room can house up to 4 students. Most students stay at the school until they reach the age of 18, though some get to return home before that point depending on why theyve been placed here in the first place. In order to be placed in this facility, the student has to be a minimum of 12 years old, no exceptions.


Chapter 1
A campus wide alarm blared through an otherwise quiet morning, signaling to everyone, students, staff, along with myself that it was time to get ready for another day. I got out of bed and began quickly preparing to start the day. By the time I'd finished getting ready, it was 6:40am. Classes started at 7 so I still had some time on my hands, but with nothing left to do I left my room, walking out into my office. I locked the door to my living quarters and turned on the lights, sitting at my desk and filing paperwork, checking emails, and what have you, just passing time until classes began.
Time passed quickly, the high pitched "ding" of the bell signaling the start of classes for the day.
Classes go from 7am - 3pm, once 3pm hits, students are sent back to their dorms. The dorms lie across campus, three separate buildings all with the same purpose, housing all of our thousand students. The staff that do live on campus reside in the smallest of the three.
My office is adjacent to attendance, glass windows giving me a view of Sheila, my assistant. She sat typing away at her desktop, which was located in the corner of the L shaped desk/counter.
I get up from my desk and exit my office, walking over to where Sheila sat. Moving behind the large desk and pulling up a chair next to her, sitting next to her.
"Y'know, we probably have a half hour or so before any students start coming in. Would you mind?"
Sheila turned around in her seat to face me, my belt already undone, all 13 inches of my morning wood standing at attention.
"Oh.." she gives me a polite smile "no, not at all. It's what you pay me for, isn't it?"
She licks her lips and pushes her office chair aside, kneeling in front of me and wrapping her hands around my stiff member.
"It isn't in your job description."
I grabbed Sheila's long blonde hair, roughly tugging on the thin strands as her head lowered, her mouth enveloping my cock.
"I'm not gonna pay you to do something you love. Now get going, I don't want anyone to walk in on us."
My hand grips the back of her head, forcing my cock down her throat. Sheila gives me a very subtle nod before beginning to bob her head up and down my length. I lean back in my seat, enjoying Sheila's mouth as it surrounded and sucked on my enlarged member.
Before long, thick spurts of hot cum shot down the back of my assistants throat. Sliding my cock out of her mouth, Sheila opened wide, proving she had swallowed all of my cum.
"Good job. If you keep it up, maybe I'll think about paying you. Of course, you'd be expected to do much more than sucking my dick, I'm not gonna pay extra for something you already do for free."
Sheila stands, getting back into her chair to continue her work. Her head turning my direction as her hands typed away at her computer.
"I don't need a raise, I like helping you. Though, a raise would be nice. Did you have anything particular in mind?"
We were interrupted by the sound of the front door swinging open, a few of the other girls assigned to attendance making their way inside and heading down the hall to whatever office or cubicle they were assigned to. I checked out the three girls as they walked past, admiring their physique. They were all in their early to mid 20's, their sexy figures still intact, not yet withered with age.
Sheila followed my gaze, grinning at me.
"Let me guess, those girls are what you have in mind aren't they?"
Sheila rolled her eyes at me
"Just one girl isn't enough for you anymore?"
She gives me a slight giggle.
"One girl is enough, but I mean, I have the authority to get anyone at this school to do what I want. I'd be stupid not to take advantage of that. Don't you agree?"
Sheila nods.
"I guess so. If you want more than just me sucking your dick, I get it. Do you have anyone specific in mind?"
I grin.
"Well, kinda. Obviously all the girls in this building are being considered. Though, there's more than just the attendance staff on campus, there's over a thousand girls on campus, I should be considering them too."
"You mean the students?" Sheila raises an eyebrow "that's- I don't know.. that's a little fucked up don't you think?"
"I mean, do you have a problem with that? Do you want me to stay away from the kids?"
Sheila doesn't respond for a minute, weighing it out in her head.
"I mean, i guess it's not that bad. Most of the girls going here are trouble anyways, this is a correctional facility. If you're in charge of correcting them, then it can't really be wrong to correct them however you deem necessary."
Sheila moves her hand to my crotch, undoing my belt and allowing my cock to spring out. Her hand wraps itself around my length as she strokes it.
"Who am I to tell you how to do your job? If you think these girls will benefit from-" Sheila stutters a bit, not sure how to word it.
"If you think that making some of the students help you get off would do them good, then you're probably right. It's your call, correct them how you see fit."
She continues stroking my dick, despite stroking my length slowly, I still feel myself getting closer to climax.
"What about you, I think you should be corrected too. What do you think?"
Sheila is about to speak, but is interrupted by the sound of the front door opening. I look up, seeing a younger student enter the front office. She walks up to the front desk where me and Sheila are sat, the desk luckily obscuring the hand of my assistant wrapped around the length of my enlarged member.
"My teacher sent me here because I was late to class.."
Sheila continues to stroke me off discreetly, looking at the girl with a raised eyebrow.
"Class started 30 minutes ago, how were you 30 minutes late?"
The girl shrugged and looked down at her feet.
"I sorta got sidetracked on the way to class, I didn't mean to be that late."
Sheila's hand began to stroke me faster, I gave the girl a questioning look.
"What's your name, and how old are you?" I ask the girl, her face solemn as she answered.
"Kaylee, I'm 13. Am I in trouble?" She asks, seeming worried.
"Well that depends, what specifically made you late to class? I want to know what got you sidetracked enough to be 30 minutes late."
She takes a quick breath and looks me in the eye "I, I wanted to sleep in for a bit longer. I wasn't trying to sleep in so late, I was just tired is all. I won't do it again, I promise."
Me and Sheila exchange glances, i look back at Kaylee, quickly deciding her fate.
"I don't think that's good enough, anyone can say they're sorry without actually meaning it. You should be punished, maybe then you'll actually learn from your mistakes."
Kaylee gives a slight nod, waiting for me to decide her fate. I look at my assistant, she looks at me.
"Well Kaylee, first, I need you to come back behind the front desk with us. I need to show you a few things, then we can decide on a punishment."
"Okay.." Kaylee walks around the front desk, as she gets close to us she notices Sheila's hand stroking my exposed cock.
"W-what are you doing?" Kaylee asks, already knowing the answer.
Sheila answers before I can.
"I'm just helping our head administrator get off, you should help too. Just do whatever he asks you to, can you handle that?"
Kaylee half nods and mumbles a barely audible "okay.." she looks at me nervously, waiting for instruction.
I move Sheila's hand off of my rock hard cock and turn to face the 13 year old girl. I look her over and think for a moment, deciding on what to make her do.
"Alright Kaylee, first things first, do you know how to deal with a dick like mine?"
She shakes her head "no, I dont.."
"Well, the first thing you should do is let me look at you, preferably without any clothes on. That way I can decide where my cock should go. So start by taking off all your clothes for me."
Kaylee looks at the floor with embarrassment as she strips naked in front of me. Tossing her clothes in a heap next to her, her full body now on display.
"Alright.." I look over Kaylees naked body, deciding on where I should put my enlarged member.
"How about I slide it in here?" I point to the girls belly button and she gives me a nervous look.
"But, there's no hole there. How is it going to go in?"
I pull out a pocket knife near instantly, already knowing what I wanted to do to the 13 year old girl.
"Here, I'll just stab you with this. I'll cut your belly open wide enough for my cock to fit, okay?" I press the blade against her stomach and she closes her eyes tightly, not wanting to look.
The blade slides into her soft flesh, I tear into her belly, slicing deep into her and making a horizontal gash in her gut, large enough for my cock to easily fit within. I take the knife out and stand up from my seat.
"Okay, I got your belly sliced open for me, you ready?"
Kaylee looks at the gash in her gut with horror "i- I dont think I can do this.." a tear rolls down her cheek.
"You can, I promise. It's normal for a girl your age to be punished like this, just accept the consequences of your actions."
Kaylee barely nods as she watches me force my dick into the gash in her belly. I slide my length deep into the hole, feeling the gash stretch and tear further from the size of my member. I slide it all the way in until my shaft has been entirely enveloped inside of her gut.
"See, this isn't bad at all, right? I honestly think that your insides feel amazing on my cock."
Kaylee just nods along, wanting this to end.
I begin sliding my cock in and out of her gut, fucking Kaylees belly slowly at first, but quickly picking up the pace. Kaylee watches in complete silence as she watches her belly being pummeled by my dick, just wanting it to end.
"Oh come on, its not that bad. Just talk to me, tell me how you're liking this so far."
My cock slams in and out faster and faster, Kaylee stutters for a moment before managing to answer.
"It's fine, I don't mind it. Just please get this over with, I want to go back to class."
I think it over before looking at Kaylee, giving her a gentle smile as I slammed in and out of her guts.
"I guess I can do that for you, let me just cum first, unless you'd like to jerk me off instead of letting me fuck your belly until I cum."
She just shrugs.
"Just do whatever you think is necessary okay? I don't want to watch you fuck my guts all day, please just hurry up."
I roll my eyes "I'll finish when I finish, it's not like we're in a hurry. We have all day."
I yank my entire length out of the gash in kaylees soft belly, spraying thick globs of cum all over her naked body.
She sighs with relief, glad that it's over. Looking down at her belly however causes her mood to quickly shift.
"What.. what, are those?" Kaylee points to the pinkish grey tubes that have coiled themselves around my cock, several feet surrounding my member.
"Oh, those are your intestines. I must have pulled some out along with my cock, not a big deal."
I look at Sheila, telling her quietly to go along with what I'm saying.
"What do you think Sheila? Is it okay for her intestines to be out like this? I think some of her guts are kinda in the way, do you have any suggestions for what to do with all of them?"
Sheila looks at me calmly, thinking of what to say as she places her hand on my cock, feeling kaylees intestines surrounding its length.
"Yea it's fine, honestly, a lot more girls should have this happen to them, it makes them more comfortable with having their insides exposed."
Sheila pulls on a coil of the 13 year Olds intestines, pulling it out through the gash in her belly.
"If they're really getting in the way then I guess the best course of action would be removing them altogether, want me to start pulling out her other guts?"
I pretend to think it over and look at Kaylee.
"I don't know, Kaylee, does that sound alright to you? I'm sure it'd be better if all those intestines weren't getting in the way.. you think Sheila can pull the rest of your insides out so they're not in the way any more?"
Kaylee looks at me with fear and hesitancy, but slowly nods her head.
"I-i guess she can start pulling them out, if you really think that's necessary."
Sheila's hands disappear into the 13 year Olds abdomen, emerging from her belly holding most of her digestive tract. She drops the coils to the floor before returning her hands to the opening in the young girls belly. Kaylee watches in shock and horror as the hands reach inside of her, looking even more horrified as they exit her abdomen, holding her liver along with a few other vital organs.
"There, that should be good." Sheila looks at me "you wanna cut all the stuff hanging from her belly free?"
I nod, using my pocket knife to remove the remainder of the organs that were sliding out through the gash, slicing the rest of her intestines free along with a few other visible organs, tossing them into a pile next to the 13 year old.
"There, that's better. Now there's nothing in the way." I smile at Kaylee as she gives me a mortified expression.
"Would you mind if I fucked your pussy for a while? I kept your uterus and vagina inside you as a favor, so you don't mind letting me use them for a while right? If you don't want me using your pussy, I can just cut out your reproductive organs for you. I dont mind."
Kaylee just stares at me for a moment, a look of horror still present on her face.
"I just want you to finish so I can go back to class, okay? Please just do whatevers faster, I don't care."
I nod "Okay, I'll cut out your reproductive organs then." I reach inside her, using my pocket knife to slice out her vagina and uterus, along with her ovaries. Yanking them out of her gut, I dangle them in front of her.
"Here, now they're gone. What do you want me to do now Kaylee?"
She gives me a pleading look "let me go back to class, please?"
I raise an eyebrow and give Kaylee a questioning look.
"I mean, I'm okay with that, I guess. But I think you should come up with a way to get your guts back in. You need a lot of these organs to live, you know?"
Kaylee just looks at me
"Wait, I thought you said I'd be fine without them? You wanted to get them out of the way.. why did you remove them if I need them?"
I shrug "I didn't think you would mind, they're not all necessary anyways. I figured you'd be better off without your guts dangling out all over the place. Do you really care that badly about your intestines having been sliced out?"
She shakes her head up and down vigorously, hoping that if she nodded intensly enough I'd put them back.
"Why? I don't think it's a big deal. They're already out anyways, you may as well help me deal with your guts that are all over the floor. You're not really a popular girl anyways, who really cares if you die? You should be glad you got to make me happy instead of doing nothing all day."

Kaylee just sighs "whatever, you probably planned on killing me the second I walked in. I don't really have a choice in whether I live or not anyways."
Kaylee picks up her loose intestines and takes them to the trash can, dropping them in, making a few trips until all of her guts are off the floor and out of the way.
"There, happy?"
Kaylee looks at me annoyed and I nod
"Yea, you did a good job. Now, you may go. Or you can stay so I can dump your body somewhere out of the way."
"I'll let you deal with me."
I nod, grabbing Kaylee and dragging her to outside of the building, throwing her into a dumpster and closing the lid. I make my way back to the attendance office and sit back down next to Sheila.
"So, how did doing all of that to Kaylee make her improve?"
Sheila asks jokingly, not really expecting a serious reply.
"It made her a much better student, fucking her intestines was way better than teaching her or helping her correct herself."
Sheila shrugged
"Okay, fair point. So are you done with me for now or…" she questions.
I give a shrug "do you want me to be done with you, or would you like me to find more uses for you?"
She nods "well, if you have any more ways for me to make myself useful then I'm all ears."
She turned in her chair to directly face me, waiting patiently for me to tell her.
"Well, I guess you could take off your jeans and panties and sit on my lap. Maybe ride my cock for a while, at least until I cum. Sound good?"
She nods and removes her jeans, along with her panties, she sets them on the ground next to her and gets up, sitting down on my lap, her bare pussy rubbing against my enormous cock.
"Okay, there. Now slide it in, or do I have to do that myself?"
I don't answer, picking her up and pressing my cock against her pussy. I allow her to sit down on my member, it slides right into her tight hole as she sits back on my lap.

"So, should I start riding you or want me to just sit here for a while? I don't really care either way, so your call.."
I was about to answer but was interrupted by the sound of someone behind me.
I turn around in my seat, Sheila still sitting with my cock buried inside her cunt. In front of me stood two women, both early 20s, clearly working on the other side of the building or somewhere else out of sight.
"Who are you two? What are your names and why are you over here?" I question, the two women taken aback by my questions.
"I'm Angelina, this is Marisa, we were doing paperwork in the back. We were just taking a break, we thought we'd walk around for a bit. Sorry, we really didn't want to intrude.."
Angelina turned to leave but I interjected.
"You didnt intrude, honestly, it's actually good that you two showed up. Me and Sheila could use some help."
"Oh, well then, I'm glad we walked in on you when we did. What would you like me to do?" Marisa smiled eagerly, but Angelina looked hesitant.
"How about you let me take you apart and use your body however I want for the time being. Sound good Marisa?"
She nods, moving close to me, standing right in front of me.
"What about Angelina, what's she gonna do?"
I think for a moment
"Hmm, how about this. Angelina, you can let me snuff you, I'll make sure to take my time so you don't die right away. Sound like a plan?"
Angelina shakes her head
"Uh.. no I don't want to do that. I don't really want to die, can I please leave?"
Marisa rolls her eyes
"Come on. Don't be a baby, come here and let him do what he wants. It's not like you have anything better to do, we've been doing nothing all day, at least now you can actually do something useful."
Marisa gives Angelina a glare
"Come on, don't make me drag you over here."
Angelina sighs "I don't want to die, just promise not to snuff me okay?"
I don't reply and gesture for her to come over, which she does, now standing right beside Marisa.
"Okay, now Angelina, are you ready for me to start?"
She looks at me confused
"Start what?"
I take out my pocket knife and push it into her stomach
"Start destroying your sexy body, I'll try not to snuff you. But I am gonna have to hurt you as bad as I can, and you've gotta let me okay?"
Angelina nods slowly "as long as you're not gonna kill me, I guess I don't mind." She looks at the knife in her gut "but, isn't it really dangerous to stab me in the gut? Like I know you said I wouldn't die but I feel like this might not be a good idea, yknow?"
I shake my head "It's fine, quit worrying and just stand still."
I pull the blade free and stab it back into her belly, I do this a couple more times until I feel satisfied.
"See, you've been stabbed like 8 times and it looks completely fine. Hell, I think I should stab you some more, I like the way the stab wounds look on your stomach."
She looks at me nervously while Marisa watches, smiling.
"How many times can you stab her and still be safe? Like no risk of her dying."
I shrug and look to Marisa
"I don't know, maybe we could test it out on you so we know how many times I can stab Angelina safely."
Marisa shakes her head
"So you'd be killing me? No, I don't want to die either."
I look at Angelina
"Do you think Marisa should let me do it to her, or would you like to let me do it to you?"
"I don't know, I really don't want to die.. Marisa doesn't want to either, why not just not kill either of us?"
Angelina suggests but I shake my head
"Well where's the fun in that? It's only gonna be fun if one of you just grows up and let's me find out. Why are you both being so difficult? Don't you think I deserve to be happy?"
Marisa nods "yea, but does making you happy really have to involve me dying?"
I nod "yea, one of you has to die at the very least. If you both quit being babies, then I could kill both of you. That would be way more fun for me."
Sheila gets off my lap, my cock still rock hard.
"So who's gonna take the fall?" I ask.
Sheila shrugs "if nobody else agrees, I can take the fall for you. I don't mind."
I smile "thanks for the offer, but I think these two should decide which of them will die. You've been great to have around, no need to kill someone who's good at their job.
"So who's going, Angelina or Marisa?"
They look at eachother and Marisa shakes her head, so does Angelina.
"Fine, if neither of you can decide then I'll just have to kill both of you. Either choose one of you to let me kill, or I'm gonna start hurting both of you."
They look at eachother panicking
"I don't know, please just stop." Marisa pleads.
Before Angelina can begin pleading as well, I sink the knife into her belly. I drag the knife up through her belly button, creating a 5 inch gash in her smooth belly.
"Oh my God! Did you just??" Angelina panicks but I pay no mind. My blade finding its place in Marisas soft belly as well. Before she can react to the knife in her gut, I drag the blade up her stomach, creating a similar gash to Angelina's, but this one is a lot deeper.
"Shit! Just stop, please take it out of me. I don't want you to keep stabbing me, okay?"
I roll my eyes and pull the blade free before sinking it back into her soft flesh. It slices deep Into her gut as I work the blade further inside her. I push it in as deep as I can and begin sawing up through her gut, only cutting her belly open a few inches but already doing a lot of damage. Marisa looks at her belly as coils of ruined intestine slip out from her gut and onto the floor in front of her.
"Are those-!!"
I nod "yea, they are. You look way better with your intestines sliding out of you, you know that right?"
She shakes her head "Please stop! Stop cutting my belly open, don't do any more damage to my belly, I don't want my insides on the outside!"
"Hmm, well, I suppose I could switch to Angelina for a bit. At least until you're situated." I turn to Angelina, she doesn't even fight or argue, simply biting her tongue and standing still for me.
The knife slips into her gut as it slices her open, cutting through coils of intestines as I pull the knife up, finally removing the blade once the blade nears her breasts. As I set it aside, Angelina and I watch as the intestines I'd sliced through begin to slip out through the vertical slit in her stomach. She doesn't even react, simply just watching as her pinkish grey tubes fall loose.
"You're doing good Angelina, this is how you should react. I wish Marisa would behave like you, that'd be way better, don't you agree?"
Angelina nods "yea, I guess. I'm trying not to care anymore, you're gonna do what you want either way. Better to just let you do what you want than fight about it."
She stays still, and I turn to Marisa.
"See, even Angelina thinks you should chill out. Just let me do what I want and stay calm." I pick my knife up and stab it into Marisas belly once more.
"Stop, please?" She asks, watching defeated as her intestines begin tumbling out of her open abdomen and into a pile on the ground.
"I mean, you're dead either way now. So I guess I can let you go. Angelina, I'm gonna slice your belly open vertically, I'll see how much deeper I can get my knife."
Angelina nods as I begin rapidly slicing up through her stomach, stabbing into her again and again so I can cut deeper into her guts. I drag the knife up through her belly 10 times before pulling the blade free and gazing down at the damage I'd done.
Angelina's intestines were no longer inside of her, almost all of her innards lay in front of her in a heap.
"You look really sexy like this, I'd like to do more damage but I don't think I can at this point. Would you like to bend over so I can fuck you before you pass out from all the damage?"
Angelina shrugs "I mean, if I'm gonna die either way, I guess I'd rather die getting fucked than while waiting to bleed out."
She bends over and I slide my member into her pussy, pounding her tight hole as fast as I can.
After half an hour or so, Angelina was still alive, if just barely, and getting close to orgasm. Marisa had already bled out, now laying lifeless on the floor.
"Fuck! Keep going! I'm gonna cum!"
Angelina yelled in pleasure and pain as I continued to pound her. She moaned louder and louder as I pumped in and out of her faster and faster.
"OH fuck!!" Angelina's body began jerking violently as she began orgasming harder than she'd ever had before.
"Fuck!" She yelled, I felt her cum on my dick. As she came, I began to cum too. Filling her insides with my hot sticky cum.
We both finished and I pulled out of her.
"Fuck! You might be the best fuck I've ever had. God, honestly I almost want to keep you around so we can go for round 2."
She just sighs "Well, it's a shame that you disemboweled me before even testing me out. It's probably too late to fix me, isn't it?"
I nod "yea, it definetly is."
She finally goes limp, I drop her corpse onto the floor.
"Sheila, mind helping me deal with the bodies?"
She nods "no problem."
We drag the corpses to the dumpster and toss them in, dealing with the guts as well. Once we had dealt with the bodies, I went to our supply closet and got out some cleaning supplies.
"Don't, I'll deal with the mess."
I smile "thanks!"
I head back to my office for a while, closing the blinds and relaxing for the time being. After some time had passed I exited the room, Sheila sat at her desk, clearly already having dealt with the blood.
"Sheila, do you think I should try teaching some sex Ed classes? Maybe I could get some of the girls there interested in joining."
She thinks for a moment and nods
"That's actually a good idea, and if you're teaching them how to have sex, you can just tell them what you'd like to do to them rather than normal sex."
She turns her chair to face me
"So, do you need anything or did you just want to see if I thought it was a good idea?"
I shake my head "not now, but maybe later. I'll have to start setting up the schedule for sex Ed classes, get everything ready today. Then in a few days I can start teaching it.
I head back to my office to get my lesson plans set up.

Chapter 2
About 3 days later, I'd managed to get the classes scheduled and set up. I had my lesson plans completed and now all that was left was waiting.
I got up earlier than normal, getting dressed and heading into the currently empty school. I got set up in one of the vacant rooms, getting myself prepared for classes to begin.
After getting the projector set up and organized, I sat down in my seat and checked the clock.
I still had two hours before classes started, so I layed back and closed my eyes. Allowing myself to rest for a while.
I woke up a half hour later to the sound of the classroom door opening, I opened my eyes and looked towards the door, seeing one of the school janitors standing in the doorway.
"Sorry.." she smiled politely "didn't realize you were sleeping, I just wanted to clean up really quick before school started."
She looked apologetic. "Want me to leave so you can sleep? I dont have to clean right now.."
I shrug "Well fuck, you're already here. Honestly, you should stay and hang out with me, maybe make yourself useful.."
She nods "useful how? What do you want me to do?"
I shrug again "I don't know, do you have anything you'd like to do? We got an hour before classes start, I'm sure we can have a little fun before then."
She walks in and sets her cleaning supplies down on a desk, walking up to me.
"Okay, what do you want to do? I'm up for anything!"
I almost want to ask her if shed let me snuff her, but I bite my tongue.
"Fuck, I don't know. I really didn't think I'd have the chance to do anything with you. Do you have any limits or are you actually up for anything right now?"
She kisses me on the lips "anything you want, but maybe not today. I'd be up for letting you do whatever you want to me, no limits, in a more private area. Sound okay to you?"
I nod "yea, it's a deal! Now, how about you get on your knees and suck my cock until students start coming in."
She nods, kneeling in front of me and taking my cock into her mouth. Sucking it obediently, I lean back a bit and enjoy myself.
By the time class was about to start, she'd managed to make me cum 5 times. Before anyone arrived, she packed up and left the room, leaving me to sit and wait.
The students began to arrive, the 35 empty desks being filled by girls anywhere between 12 and 17. The bell rang, and I closed the door, Beginning class for the day.
"So, welcome to sex ed. Does anyone want to tell me what they know about sex? Anything at all?"
Nobody raised their hand, but instead of answering for them, I called on a skinny blonde haired girl in the front of the class. She wore a pair of wire thin glasses, her eyes were blue, but my favorite thing about her was her reaction to being called on.
"um- I- you want me to tell you about.. sex?" She blushed hard and stared down at her feet.
"Yes, could you tell me what you know about having sex? Anything at all? Even something simple would be good."
She nods nervously "I don't really know that much because I'm only 14, but from what I've seen online, a guy has to cum inside me and get me pregnant. Right?" She was still blushing hard, she was shaking slightly from nervousness and that just made her seem even cuter.
"Yea, basically. Do you know anything else?"
She half nods "Well, nothing specific. But I know that you can do more than just ride a guy's dick. Like~" She blushes again "you could suck him off, or maybe let him put it in a different hole.. like my ass or something."
"Correct, other than the ass, you could also let him fuck your urethra, or you could let him make his own hole."
She nods, still blushing.
"Now, mind telling me your name?"
She looks at me, almost like a deer in the headlights before coming to her senses.
"Ellie, or Elizabeth if you wanna use my full name."
I nod "cute name, now Ellie, would you mind coming up front for the rest of today's lesson. I was thinking I could use you to teach the rest of the class, if you don't mind."
She looks at me with wide eyes and shakes her head.
"No, no, please don't pick me, I don't like having to do anything with an audience."
I sigh "fine, I'll pick someone else."
My eyes scan the room, looking for a new subject. They settle on a tall, dark haired girl, she wore a black hoodie along with a pair of ripped jeans.
"You, what's your name?"
"Me?" She asks "Mia, my name is Mia."
I smile "and how old are you Mia?"
She answers after a moment of hesitation, knowing this would only get worse for her.
"I'm 17, I'm turning 18 in a few months."
I nod "Okay Mia, so you're almost an adult, since you're almost an adult, I'd assume you'd be willing to let me use you for today's class?"
She nods hesitantly "use me, like, to teach everyone how to do whatever it is that you'll end up making me do?"
I nod "yea, basically."
"Sounds fine to me!" Mia gets up from her seat and walks to the front of the class.
"What are we gonna do?" She asked enthusiasticly.
"Well, we can start by having you take off all your clothes. You won't need anything on for today."
Mia doesn't respond, just stripping herself of her clothes obediently. She tosses them aside, finally removing her panties, they were black and looked to be made of silk.
Mia throws her panties at me and giggles
"Why at me?" I chuckle to myself and set her panties on my desk.
"I don't know, why not? You can keep them if you'd like."
"Thanks!" I smile and put her panties into one of my desk drawers. "So first things first, what hole do you think someone should start with? Do you have any specific places in mind that I could start with?"
She looks at me confused "there's not really that many holes that could be used, at least comfortably. You have my pussy, ass, urethra, mouth, and that's it. Do you have any other ones you can think of?"
I think for a minute before grinning to myself, coming up with a hole that I could use, knowing full well that she'd probably be freaked out about me using it.
"I think I should just make my own, if I just cut my own holes to use I'd have more options. Like maybe I could make one between your pussy and your ass, or do you have a better place in mind?"
Mia looks shocked for a moment before thinking to herself, clearly trying to think of the best place to make a hole.
"Fuck, I don't know. My thigh, maybe my belly, or I don't know. Honestly I'm cool with wherever you wanna make one, I can handle it. So come on, make one right now. Wherever you think is best!"
She grins at me and I nod, taking my pocket knife out.
"Bend over, I'm gonna stick with my first idea for now. Maybe I can make more holes later, if you'd like. Sound good?"
Mia nods and bends over "you don't have to do it later, make holes wherever you want, and as often as you want. I don't usually get to let people use my body, so since you're the first guy to use me in a long while, you can just go wild."
I smile and push the blade into the space between mias ass and pussy. I make a small cut in the skin, finding a good size to make her new hoke. Then, I slam the blade right into the place I'd cut into, the blade fitting perfectly into the space. I pull the blade free and set it aside.
"Okay, your new hole is now ready. Want me to put it in?"
She nods "go for it, and feel free to make more holes, I'm yours to use for the time being, so do whatever you want."
I don't need to be told again, I pull my 13 inch cock free and quickly slam it into the newly torn hole between her pussy and ass.
"FUCK!" She yells before biting her tongue
"Sorry, that hurt really bad for a second. Force it in all the way, I want you to make your new hole as deep as youd need."
I nod, slamming my cock into the newly cut hole, it begins to tear as I force my cock deeper. I only get halfway in before my cock won't go any further. Wanting to force it in, I pull back all the way and slam back into the hole, feeling it give way and allow my cock to slide all the way in."
"Fuck! What just tore? I felt something tear like really badly.." Mia looks at me curiously, not seeming upset by the pain or anything.
"I don't know, It was probably just some muscle or something deep inside your hole. I had to tear through it so I could get my cock all the way in."
She nods "well, want to pull out really quick and see if there's any significant damage? Or wanna keep going, maybe make another hole to test out?"
I think it over as I pound her new hole, as I slam in and out faster and faster, I feel the hole tearing wider and wider. Until finally, her pussy and ass are just 1 hole.
"Oops.." I keep fucking her hoping she won't ask but of course, she does.
"What happened? Everything alright?"
I sigh "I managed to tear your new hole so wide that now your pussy and your ass are just 1 hole."
She laughs a bit "so now I have less holes than I started with? Guess you'll have to make some more. Want to cut them yourself or can I cut it for you?"
I'm a bit surprised by her complete acceptance and lack of care about what id done to her, but I don't question her, wanting to take advantage of what I was being given.
"Where would you make the new hole? I'll give you the knife if you have a good spot."
She shrugs "my belly? Maybe my thigh if you'd prefer that, or something else if you'd prefer a different spot.."
I smile "your belly? Alright bet." I hand her the knife and she doesn't hesitate, plunging the blade into her soft and smooth belly, slicing up a little to make the hole big enough for my dick, then pulling the knife out and putting it aside.
"Alright, come on, slide it in. I want to know how it feels to have my belly fucked!"
She lays down on my desk and I stand over her, lining my dick up with the hole in her gut and slamming it in.
"FUCK!" she moans loudly, covering her mouth as I begin pounding her guts in front of the entire class.
"H~HARDER PLEASE! FUCK!!"
I do as she asks, slamming into her belly as hard as I can, pounding her guts with as much force as I can muster.
Suddenly she yells in pleasure and pain, "FUUUUCK!" and she cums on my desk.
"Oh, you love having your insides pounded don't you? Want me to cum all over your guts? Or do you want me to fill up a different hole of yours?"
She smiles, nodding enthusiasticly as I mention cumming on her guts. So that's what I do, I begin shooting loads of hot cum all over her insides. She smiles as I pull my cock free from her belly, white hot cum leaking from the hole.
"Oh shit, that was amazing!" She kisses me
"Slide it back in for a bit, please?"
"Okay fine, but after that I have to start going over the rest of the lesson. Let's make it quick."
She nods as my cock fills her belly once more, she smiles and looks down at the bulge in her stomach. I keep it in for a minute before giving her a look.
"Yea, you can take it out now."
I nod and yank my cock from her guts violently, this time, more than just my cockis pulled from her stomach, coils of pink grey intestines are pulled free from her belly as well, some of them managing to have wrapped themselves around my enormous cock.
"Oh fuck, nice guts Mia, would you like me to pull more of them out so you can jerk me off with them?"
She looks down shocked for a moment but quickly calms down and nods "go for it, I don't mind."
I reach into the gaping hole in her belly, my fingers curling around a coil of her pink intestines. I begin pulling the coils out of her belly, yanking them loose and wrapping them around my cock as I pull them free.
As I finish pulling out her guts, being happy with the amount I'd wrapped around my cock, I gesture for Mia to begin stroking me off.
Mia wraps her hand around my dick and begins quickly stroking my length with her pink coils of intestines, smiling as she did.
As I began to feel closer to an orgasm, one of the girls in the back yelled up at us.
"Hey, you know that's not as good as it could be? You should do more than just stroke him with your guts, anyone can do that."
We stop and look at the class, a girl quickly standing up. "Can I come up and join, maybe help you enjoy it even more than you already were? I'll let you do anything you've done to Mia to me as well, no limits."
"Okay fine, get up here. And what's your name, how old are you?"
She walks up front "Emily, I'm 14. But that's not really important. What's important is having your dick sucked and being jerked off with someone's intestines at the same time. Hell, it's even better if you get to taste her guts, or you know, whatever you wanna taste. Can you grab me that knife? I'll get my belly opened up for you, feel free to eat me if you want, I'm sure I taste good fresh so feel free."
I hand her the knife, she plunges it into her belly and slices a large horizontal gash through her belly button. Setting the knife down, she yanks out several handfuls of her pink intestines and let's them hang from her belly. She wraps them all around my cock along with some of mias guts and shoves my member down her throat, sucking my cock along with her own innards.
Mia watches in awe, I reach into Emily's gut and grab something, at first I though I'd grabbed more intestines, but upon pulling it out I realized it was her liver. Not bothering to ask permission, I took a bite of it. I liked the flavor of the liver, but I decided to try something else. I reach in and pull out her kidneys, stomach, uterus, and vagina. I hold them in front of her and she gives me a look of acknowledgment before continuing to suck me off. She watches as I take a bite out of her other organs, my favorite was her uterus and vagina so I made sure to finish those, her other organs I'd only taken a few bites out of.
Suddenly she pulls her mouth away, but continues stroking me with her guts.
"How'd I taste?" She smiles.
"Pretty good, I really liked your pussy and uterus, those tasted amazing."
She giggles "glad you liked them, sorry there isn't more for you to eat, I'm sure Mia would be willing to let you eat her pussy though.."
Mia was caught off guard by the statement, not arguing it, but also being freaked out by the thought of me eating her insides.
Emily picks the knife back up holding it over mias soft belly "here, can I open you up? I really like to do the honors of cutting your belly open wide.."
Mia doesn't reply, seeming terrified by the thought but not wanting to dissapoint. She sits silently, giving a very small and subtle nod.
Emily grins wide as the knife impales Mia, she slices her belly open from below her belly button, all the way to her breasts. Then she slices vertically, making a large cross on mias belly. Setting the knife down, she pulls the flaps of skin aside as much as she can, allowing me to see all of mias pretty insides.
"Fuck, you look sexy with your belly opened up. Your intestines being out and on display is hot, would it be okay if I tried them?"
Mia nods "y-yea, eat anything you want. I dont mind. Maybe let me try some too, just as long as you dont eat too much.." she nervously laughs "I don't want you to eat so much that I die, leave enough left for me to stay alive, please?"
I nod "I'll try" my hand enters her opened belly. I grab a coil of intestine and take a bite of it, smiling and liking the flavor. I hand Mia the coil. "Try it, your intestines taste fucking amazing!"
She hesitantly takes a bite, smiling and also seeming to like the flavor, but also being freaked out because she was actually eating her own insides, and she liked them.
"Fuck, I taste good, better than I thought I would!" She reaches for another coil, pulling it into her mouth and continuing to eat her own intestines.
"Wow, I never would have thought I'd actually taste this good. I kinda wish I'd done this sooner, you gonna try something else?"
I nod "I can try and pull out something that's not too vital."
She shakes her head "no, fuck it, eat whatever you want. If I die from it I don't care, just enjoy yourself!"
I don't ask twice, pulling out her vital organs, liver, stomach, kidneys, her uterus, along with a few other organs and set them next to her.
"I take a few bites from each, she watches in horror and also a weirdly sick sort of pleasure as I consume her vital organs."
She also takes a bite from her vital organs, smiling and licking her lips.
"Shit! I hate that I taste this good. I almost don't care if I die from this, especially because like fuck, seriously, do I taste this good to you too or is it just me?" She takes a bite out of her innards and I nod
"Yea, you taste better than anything I've ever tasted in my life. Seriously, I'd love to be able to eat you every day, 3 times a day."
She grins as I pull more of her organs into my mouth. "Well good, I wonder if most girls taste as good as I do?" She thinks out loud as she gorges herself on her own insides.
"Hmm, I don't know."
Mia looks at me, seeming almost infatuated by the sight of her own insides being eaten in front of her.
"Would anyone else be willing to be eaten? I want to know if all girls taste this good!"
Everyone looks at eachother, some girls look tempted and others seem a little grossed out at the thought.
Finally, Ellie stands up from her seat, face beat red, but a look of determination set on her face.
"You can eat me, I chickened out earlier so it's only right that I make up for it!"
I give her a grin, daring her wordlessly to come to the front. She stands, walking up next to me and standing, nervously but still determined.
"So, are you gonna do it?" She winces, bracing for the blades inevitable impact.
I grab the knife and gently press it into her belly soft flesh. She watches as I slowly cut into her, slicing deep into her stomach. I push a finger into the hole I've created and hook a finger around a coil of her guts, pulling it out through the small hole and holding it out in front of her.
"Is that my intestine? Fuck, I actually don't hate this as much as I thought." She grins at me, so I catch her off guard, shoving her intestine into my mouth and biting off a large chunk. I swallow it and smile "it tastes even better than you look, try some." I yank the coil out further and push it into her mouth. She bites it off and swallows it quickly. "Actually not as awful as I assumed it'd be, fuck, I'm gonna die before class ends aren't I?"
I nod "do you care if that happens?"
She shrugs "it doesn't matter, just do what you want."
She stays calm as I push the blade in deeper, slicing her guts wide open, causing some of her intestines to begin falling out of her belly.
"Shit!" She grabs her intestines, trying to put them back but I grab them from her, shoving the pink coils into my mouth and eating them. Her face becomes one of horror before she calms down. "How'd they taste?"
"Fucking amazing, want me to start gutting to, that way you can try some of your other insides too?"
She nods reluctantly, knowing she may as well let me keep going, she'd already been damaged beyond repair.
I quickly gut her like a fish and scoop out her organs. I pull them out and set them on my desk, next to Mia who was still alive and watching with eager anticipation, rubbing her clit.
I emptied out her chest cavity fully, all her not immediately vital organs lay before her. I pick up her stomach and let her eat a bite, trying her other organs as well.
"Shit, I want to eat all of them! I can't believe I taste this good!"
I smile "Well, I can. I think I'll start gutting girls when they don't expect it. That way I can try more, it's only fair that I get to eat some more every now and then."
Ellie nods and takes a handful of her organs, shoving them into her mouth.
She nods at me, agreeing with my idea, but not wanting to let any of her guts go to waste.
The rest of the period consisted of me eating Mia and ellies intestines, fucking their tight holes, and cumming all over their sexy faces. When the bell rang, the other girls got up and left, going to their next class. I looked down at ellie, clearly dead along with Mia. I cleaned up and disposed of the corpses, cleaning up my mess and preparing for the next class.

Chapter 3
My second period teaching sex ed went much smoother than the first, some engagement but not enough to keep me from finishing the lesson.
"So, does anyone want to tell me what hole your boyfriend or just whoever you agree to let fuck you is allowed to destroy? Like completely ruin beyond repair? Anyone?"
"Whatever one they want, they're the one who gets to use me, they should get the final say in what damage they do."
The answer is spoken from the middle of the room, I don't know who said it but I don't bother asking.
"Correct, if youre getting fucked, then the person fucking you can do whatever they'd like to your body, no limits."
"Now, how old do you have to be before a guy is allowed to start using your body however they please? Like what's the minimum age you should be when someone starts abusing your tight sexy body?"
This time a hand is raised, I call on them.
"Five is what id prefer but there isn't really a rule. Any age they want is fine. Though, I don't know why someone would want to fuck a girl before they even understand what's being done to them. That's kinda lame, it's more fun for them to understand that you're destroying them, especially if they like it."
I smile "correct, and yea, I prefer the girl knows what's being done to her too."
"If someone walks in on you while you're rubbing your pussy, what's the worst thing they're allowed to do to you?"
The same girl raises her hand and I call on her once more. "Define worst? I don't think there's really anything bad that they could do to me. Like really, name something, I'll probably be fine with it."
I nod, accepting the cute 12 year Olds dare.
"If they wanted to gut you like a fish and snuff you, how's that sound?"
She giggles "really, that's the best you had? Of course that's fine."
I smile, liking this girls attitude.
"Now, next question. If you had your belly cut wide open by someone you knew and they told you to cook all of your intestines that you'd be able to comfortably live without for at least a day. What organs would you be able to remove before you'd have under a day to live?"
The same girl raised her hand high and I called upon her once more.
"As long as you dont take out your heart or lungs, if you're tough or just very determined you could easily last 24 hours. Just leave the heart and lungs alone and cook everything else."
I look at her surprised.
"How do you know all this? Who taught you about all of this?"
She smiled "my dad taught me with my older sister, she agreed to let him use her so I could learn how to be a good sex slave!" She gave me a smug look, seeming proud of how much she knew.
"Well, alright. Since you know everything I'm sure you can handle the hardest question, right?"
She nods
"Okay, but if you get it wrong, I get to do anything I want to you. Sound fair Mrs know-it-all?"
"Yea, shoot."
I glare at her, challenging her before asking the last question.
"How many people are allowed to gather for a private or public event where all girls attending are snuffed by one guy. And what's the youngest age a girl can be snuffed publicly at? Like if an officer was called about a girl getting snuffed in public, how young would she have to be for the cop to shut it down?"
She smirks at me, already looking smug "Well, usually I don't think there is a limit on how many girls can be snuffed publicly or privately, in some circumstances there is but usually it's fine as long as there isn't any disruption of traffic or noise complaints. As for how young you can be snuffed at without police being able to shut it down, I believe it's 6 years old. However in some cases 5 is also okay. Privately there is no limit, only publicly is there an age requirement."
I grin to myself, and see if I correct her, if she'll think she actually got it wrong and let me do whatever I wanted to her.
Actually, there is a limit on the amount, at most 10 girls can be gathered publicly and snuffed. But I do agree with your answer, I honestly think that would make more sense.
She raises an eyebrow at me.
"Really? Are you 100% sure? I don't mind letting you do what you want or whatever, I was just really sure there was no limit."
I nod "I promise, the limit is 10. Now would you mind coming up to the front of the class for me? I want you to use this knife to destroy as much of your body as possible without dying."
She nods and walks to the front, grabbing the blade. "Really, as bad as I can? If I survive until after class ends is it fine for me to die, or do you want me to survive this?" She asks, not seeming to mind what she's being asked to do.
"Whatever you're comfortable with I guess, just tell me how badly you're gonna hurt yourself before you start."
She nods "If you don't mind cleaning up after, do you care if I die?"
I shrug "no I don't mind, now I'm gonna move on with the lesson. Just sit at the front of the class and do as much as you want."
She smiles and nods, sitting quietly at my desk and beginning to mutilate her sexy body.
"Okay, now does anyone know how much it costs minimum to be able to snuff someone."
Nobody answered, but I turned around and there was the know it all, slicing her breast clean off and raising her hand to answer my question.
"Okay go for it"
"You don't actually have to pay anything, technically, you can snuff anyone you want for free. But if you were going to have to pay to snuff someone, a good price to agree on is $500, past that point, you may as well just find someone else who isn't just robbing you blind."
I nod "you're right, again.."
She smiles "my dad taught me well" she giggles as she slices through her breast. It falls to the floor in front of her, though she didn't really have breasts, she still moved over to her other breast, slicing through the small lump.
"Okay, is incest that results in procreation legal, if so, are there rules that must be followed for it to stay legal?"
The know it all girl doesn't even wait, slicing her other breast off before answering.
"It's completely legal, but not recommended due to genetic deformities. It's a good idea to snuff any daughters born from incest, but you don't have to."
I roll my eyes "yea you're right again." I sigh to myself.
"What, do you have a problem with that or something?" She questions, moving the blade down to her hairless pussy and beginning to tear into it.
"I mean, kinda. I'd prefer if you weren't getting all the questions right."
She giggles "well, I did fail the question earlier. So im not really perfect." She grins as she slides the blade into her pussy, pumping it in and out of her like a dildo.
I sigh and decide to tell her the truth.
"You actually didn't get it wrong, I just wanted to see if I could get you to think you did."
She stops fucking herself with the blade, looking at me annoyed.
"Are you serious? You got me to start mutilating myself in front of everyone for no reason?" She gives me a look of anger and annoyance, seeming way more upset than I thought she'd be.
"Yea I did, honestly though, I do think it's hot watching you mutilate yourself. Like really really fucking sexy, I hope you don't mind.."
She sighs and takes a deep breath.
"It's fine, I don't mind. My dad told me to always be good about whatever is being done to me, no matter what it is or how badly I'm being hurt."
She looked down at the knife sticking out of her tight pussy and let out a sigh of defeat.
"Want me to keep going or do you think I should stop until I actually get something wrong?" She looks at me eagerly waiting for my instruction.
"Do you mind continuing where you left off? You still gonna hurt yourself as bad as you told me you would?"
She nods "Uh, of course."
I smile "cool, would you continue for me then?"
She begins fucking her pussy with the blade again, using it like a dildo, moaning in pleasure as it tore her tight hole.
Before I could move forward onto a new lesson, the bell rang and everyone left the room. Everyone except the know it all, who still sat at my desk fucking her pussy as roughly as possible with the blade.
"Oh, you're not gonna go to your next period? I figured you'd want to get out of this, at least enough to actually leave when class ends."
She shakes her head "Am I supposed to want to leave? I thought you'd like my determination.."
"I like it, just didn't expect you to see it through."
She nods and pulls the blade free from her bleeding pussy.
"Well, I guess I'll get going then. You have more classes to teach. Maybe if you catch me outside class later today or during class tomorrow we can continue. Alright?"
I nod "that's fine, see you later."
The know it all girl gets up from my desk and leaves the class, not even bothering to get dressed, leaving her clothes on the floor in a pile.

Be warned, this is a fairly brutal monster rape/hard vore story. If you read it and you don't like that stuff, you have my condolences.

Just to be absolutely clear what this is: A werewolf rapes and eats a drunken party girl while saying mean things to her. That's it. If that doesn't sound fun, avoid this story!

[url=https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WfTgzIGG8e8]Ride! Ride! Ride, werewolves on wheels![/url]

***

Werewolf on Wheels

***

Kathleen Sandusky ran her fingers through her freshly-cut hair. It had been ages since she’d had it this short, not since she’d left the police force five years ago, and it felt great to look ship-shape in uniform again.

Well. . . It may have just been a Halloween costume, a sexy little navy blue miniskirt, garters and stockings, tight cleavage-revealing top, pert cop hat.

And she may be just a little thicker than she had been five years ago. Kathleen at 34 had definitely packed on several scrumptious pounds more than Kathleen at 29! She ruefully smacked her full, juicy bottom with the hollow plastic “nightstick” that came with the outfit.

It’s not that she lacked for dates, there were plenty of guys who liked the PAWG look and were more than happy to rail her brainless any day of the week. But damn, it was feeling hard to attract something a little more than a pump-and-dump!

“A girl wants to feel pursued,” she pouted, sliding the nightstick between her bountiful breasts. That was the dream, wasn’t it? To be single-mindedly hunted down and taken, forever?

“Maybe tonight’s the night,” she said cheerfully, smacking her ass again.

And if not, maybe I’ll at least get some hot dick!

***

The party, aside from a genuinely excellent supply of drinks from an enthusiastic and heavy-handed amateur bartender trying his hand at Halloween concoctions, was a disappointment. It’s not that there weren’t plenty of guys there, and it’s not that they weren’t just as horny as Kathleen, it’s just that they kept looking between Kathleen in her sexy cop outfit, and some random 25-year-old bimbo in her sexy cop outfit, and somehow they kept going for the 25-year-old!

“Stupid sluts,” Kathleen growled, leaning against the house party’s brick wall to steady herself.

It wasn’t fair. She took a sip from something that tasted like a Day-Glo daiquiri and hiccuped.

All those dumb twentysomething whores getting happily pumped full of cum and what did Kathleen have? A hangover to look forward to, that’s what she had.

There was a long, low black muscle car parked on the side of the road. Kathleen wasn’t sure when it had appeared, but she saw movement inside, and an idea flared dimly in her buzzed brain. She sauntered over, sure she was going to catch someone in some illicit act and give them a good Halloween scare. Maybe get some dick, too, if she played her cards right.

If things went south, surely her remembered combat skills as a cop would still serve her. Sure, she’d never gotten into a real fight in her months on the squad, but still, she was a trained fighter!

The muscle car’s windows were open. She blinked, trying to see into the darkened vehicle.

“The fuck you want, bitch?” a raspy voice came from the darkness.

Aggressive. That was sexy.

Kathleen leaned in, emphasizing her bust as she set her elbows inside the open window.

“License and registration, big boy,” she said breathily, swaying her hips.

“You a fucking cop?”

She pressed her tits together, letting the plastic badge flash. “Want me to strip-search you?”

Two huge, hairy hands clamped down on her shoulders, and she yipped in startled fear as she was hauled into the car in one violent motion.

A scream was stopped instantly by the blow of a fist that made Kathleen’s ears ring. She felt hot blood gush out of a broken nose and let out a wail that lasted all of a second until a second blow to her midsection drove all air from her lungs, making her fold up.

Wheezing, she kicked her legs, high heels clattering in the narrow confines of the car, as she tried to buy herself some space, figure out what the hell was. . .

There was a rush of movement as the driver grabbed her and manhandled both of them into the back seat, banging Kathleen’s head off the roof as he went and sending stars shooting through her booze-addled head.

He’s so fucking hairy, she thought dizzily, clawing at his hard-muscled body, feeling the leather of his vest over all that fur.

“Fucking pig bitch,” he growled, voice low, and he must have had a knife because something sharp slashed through her clothes and bit into her skin. Kathleen screamed at the pain until he grabbed her by the face and slammed the back of her head hard against the steel-framed side of the car.

“Shut the fuck up.” He punctuated the order by hard slaps to the side of her face, and Kathleen moaned brokenly. She raised trembling hands, invisible to her in the darkness of the car, all her confidence shattered in a few seconds of explosive violence.

“Get on your belly, pig.”

Mewling and sniffling, Kathleen obeyed, Even drunk, it wasn’t a surprise to her when he ripped her frilly black panties away.

She heard him smelling her, great gusts of air that sounded more like a big dog than a man, and she moaned in fear as she heard a zipper.

“Say one word and I’ll gut you like a fish.”

Kathleen believed him. Fortunately for her, she was already extremely wet from her drunken flirtations at the party – fortunate considering the enormous size of the cock that was soon pressing into her juicy cunt.

It felt weird, pointed, not knobby like the cocks she was used to, but it thrust forward into her just the same, driving her breath out as the man behind her slammed in uncaringly.

Every hard push smacked her bleeding face into the side of the car, making her whimper and babble softly, trying hard not to say anything. Eventually, she bit down hard on her knuckles, keening against them as that gigantic, strange dick pistoned in and out of her wetness.

He was fucking her mercilessly, his huge arms gripping her waist, holding tight to those juicy hips, and she could feel the shockwaves moving over her big ass as she was taken in the dark.

She heard him sniffing again, and then a low, wicked laugh.

“You’re one slutty little pig, you know that?” he said, pulling himself out of her.

Kathleen couldn’t help the needy moan that escaped her mouth. She clapped her hand to her bruised lips to keep herself from begging him for more.

“I know what little piggies like you need,” he gloated, bringing his hand down in a resounding slap to her fat right buttcheek, his long nails leaving cuts above his handprint.

She didn’t realize what he was up to until he had spread her fat ass apart, and any protest she might have been about to make was drowned in the brain-busting sensation of that enormous cock, slick from her pussy but still bigger by far than anything she’d every played with back there, sliding straight up her almost-virgin butthole.

Kathleen’s face twisted into a bizarre expression, piggy grunts echoing in the car as for the first time in her life she was well and truly buttfucked. Her assailant’s long, hard dick was drilling into her, resisted at first by her tight hole, but punching inches deeper with each stroke.

He was fucking her so hard that each thrust scraped her pussy along the slick leather of the back seat, leaving streaks of her wetness and stimulating her horny, treacherous little clit.

By the time she was really aware of it, her orgasm had hit her, chubby thighs trembling as she reached a new low even for her – orgasming like a stupid slut over being anally raped in the back of a stranger’s car.

Kathleen’s mouth hung open, teeth clacking as her ass was repeatedly violated, and there was just one question bouncing around her empty head – who the fuck was this guy?

Unthinking, her fingers groped for her cell phone. She twisted her upper body, looked back, turned on her phone’s flashlight, and screamed.

Behind her was a huge, black-furred monster like a man combined with an enormous canine, snout thrust forward, saliva dripping from murderous fangs. She could see what he’d cut her clothes up with – not a knife, but claws like knives. And she could see his enormous wolflike cock, see the inhuman size of it, and the terror that filled her made her ass clamp down hard on his thrusts.

“Yeah, that’s what daddy likes,” he said lewdly, tongue lolling out of his monstrous mouth. “You fucking rent-a-cop slut!”

“I’m a real cop!” Kathleen said, stupidly.

“You’re too fucking chubby and useless to be a real pig,” the werewolf laughed in her face. “You’re good for two things, like any other worthless cunt!”

Before Kathleen could try to rebut him, he gave something like a roar, and she could actually feel his hot monster cum squirting into her abused guts. To enhance his pleasure, he rained hard slaps down on her bouncing bottom, leaving it red and stinging when his torrent of sperm was finally spent, completely injected into Kathleen’s fat ex-cop ass.

The world whirled around her as he suddenly sat, pulling her with him, still sheathed completely inside her butt. He spun her around until she was facing him as he sat on the back seat like a throne, and he licked her panting, bleeding face.

“Stupid bitch has a concussion,” he muttered, which Kathleen didn’t think was fair, but he just laughed as he grabbed her ample hips, anchoring her as his own hips drove upwards.

Kathleen’s asshole, already pummeled past endurance, almost ripped in half as a huge werewolf knot seated itself inside her innards.

Her mouth fell open, eyes totally blank, a high-pitched sound as she sucked air into raw lungs.

“You’re in for the long haul, fake cop,” he said, licking her slutty face. “You’re stuck on that dick for at least half an hour.”

Half an hour. . . that was okay, she could deal with half an hour. . .

“And I’m fucking hungry.”

He nosed under her left arm. His body was long and flexible as a dog’s (as a wolf’s), and as his knot held her tightly, he gently licked the salt sweat on her left butt cheek, and then bit in.

Kathleen woke up as red agony flooded her nervous system, and she screamed like a heathen, bouncing up and down on the wolf’s lap, trying to get away.

He just bit down harder, ripping away a delicious, meaty chunk of her jiggly ass. He toyed with it in his mouth for a moment, rumbling happily at the succulent flavor of this wannabe policewoman, and as he swallowed it down in satisfaction he realized she was raining pathetic blows down on his back and shoulders.

“Please! Please! OhfucknoGodplease!” she yammered, her back arcing, trying to get away from the brutal anal rape that had turned into something even more horrible.

“Shh, shh, shh, it’s fine,” he said, his voice low in her ear. “Stop making so much fucking noise.”

She bent back, barely held up by his arm around her upper body, and for a second there was a light at the end of the tunnel.

His teeth glinted. “I’m gonna need you to shut the fuck up, because that fat fucking pig ass tastes way too good for me to allow you to ruin it with your fucking bitch screaming.”

He grabbed her panties from where he’d dropped them and shoved the shredded silk into her open mouth, then went back to his meal.

Kathleen was trapped on his lap, his massive knot anchoring her asshole, his strong arms wrapped around her body, and all her could do was wheeze out some weak little would-be screams from around her own wet panties.

And she certainly was trying to scream. Powerful jaws sank into her backside again and again, pulling away huge strips of pig meat, the werewolf gulping it down with barely any chewing. She tasted too good to delay, and he craved the next mouthful too much!

Every stab of pain made her hole tighten around him, and it wasn’t long before he was fucking her actively as he ate.

Kathleen’s entire world was a kaleidoscope of sick and crazy sensation – the rutting cock still plowing her asshole, the teeth eating her alive, the muscular body against her, the pain and echoing sensation of her concussion. She was flopping in his arms, only occasionally hitting weakly at her uncanny rapist.

Her ass was almost entirely in his stomach when she felt him spurt more monster semen up into her intestines, then he grabbed her under her arms and pulled up, hard.

The obscene slurping sound of his knot forcibly exiting her anus formed a counterpoint to the metallic clang as he bounced her head off the roof of his car and dropped her on her back on the seat.

Kathleen didn’t say a word. The red ruin of her once lush backside hurt horribly against the leather, but at least he wasn’t actively eating it anymore.

He licked blood from his muzzle, grabbed Kathleen’s prized sweater puppies, and gripped hard.

Claws sank into soft flesh, muscles tightened, and with a curious ripping sound both of her breasts simply came off.

She watched, dazed, as he stuffed them one after another into his mouth, slurping down the fat and skin with grunts of pleasure. Glancing down, she could see cum and blood dripping off his half-hard cock.

When she looked up again, his mouth was already headed down, and all the scream she could muster was a breathy sort of sigh and his deadly teeth sliced into her slutty pussy. He scooped it all out at once, cutting through hot flesh as if it was butter, like a steam shovel scooping up earth, and he shivered with pleasure as he chewed and swallowed the delicious morsel.

Just one bite, she marveled with the last of her conscious mind, then his teeth were clamped around her exhausted, brainless face, he was shaking, and she dimly heard the snap of her neck.

“There’s one fucking pig down,” he said, sneering. He looked down at her meaty thighs. “Seems a shame to waste the rest of her. . .”

It was the work of moments to have her deposited in a plastic bag in his trunk. That was at least few days of good eating, if he paced himself.

The best part about being a werewolf is never having to dispose of bodies.

When I got to his bungalow, the dogs were yelping in the weeds and I could hear him shouting inside. The front door hung open and broken furniture lay strewn across the gravel driveway where his truck was parked.

The next thing to be thrown out the door was a young woman in a nightgown. She fell hard in the grass at the foot of the steps, crumpled into a shuddering ball and did not rise.

A shirtless man followed her out, towing a naked, beaten girl by a chain around her neck. The emaciated teenager blinked and turned her face away from the sun, shrinking beside the man. She was the size of a much younger child, short and narrow, shrew-like, with a small jaw and big eyes. Her hair was thin and patchy but her face was still pretty, not sunken from starving.

The man swaggered down the steps and pulled the naked captive after him as the young woman in the grass struggled onto her hands and knees, rasping for breath like she had been strangled. She collapsed again in a fit of coughing and the man kicked her in the ribs as he passed, prompting her to curl back into a ball.

I smoothed my short pencil skirt, adjusted my blazer, and cleared my throat, hugging the clipboard to my chest. "Sir…" I cleared my throat again. "Mr. Haggerty."

He flashed me a handsome smile, like he was going to flirt with me in a bar, and the blood in my veins froze like ice water. He pulled the chain so the tiny girl was drawn up onto her tiptoes, scrabbling for footing in the shadow of his massive body. He threw the chain over a tree branch, tied it off, and left her struggling to avoid hanging herself as he walked over to me. The girl twisted her arms around and I saw that her wrists were handcuffed behind her, with deep grooves and welts suggesting she had been cuffed like that for most of her life.

The woman in the grass tried to speak but she could only gurgle, clutching her throat. She looked up at me and pointed back the way I had come. I looked but saw nothing of note.

When I turned back, the man was close.

He smiled. "Hey little miss."

My body froze as he cupped my chin and lifted my face, teasing his thumb along my lips. With his other hand he pet the top of my head, smoothing my hair. I was no taller than his chest and my shoulders were narrower than his rib cage. An awful feeling swept over me. I ducked under his hand and leaped backwards, my heart hammering in my chest. He laughed and did not pursue me, just stood there smiling as I caught my breath.

The woman in the grass wheezed like she couldn't breathe, still curled in a ball, and the naked girl in the noose grunted as she struggled to stay on her toes. Her chain clinked, and the sound of the chain sent a sick lurch through my stomach. The sound of confinement.

My childhood stutter was back in full force. "The embassy… kn-kn-knows where I am. Thomas H…Haggerty. We should get th-this over www…with."

He smiled and looked at me. "They know you're here, huh? Alright sweetheart, shall we go inside?"

"The gh…girl, under the tr-tree?"

He gestured toward the woman wheezing on the ground. "She can deal with it. Mary, you can get her down from there in time, right?"

The woman didn't respond.

He had my wrist in his hand before I had even seen him move. My bones felt tiny in his grip as he pulled me toward the trailer. "Please let…let her down." I could hear the chain clinking in the background, the girl grunting, the dogs whining in fear, and the woman wheezing gradually faster, like each breath brought less air.

He physically placed me in the chair, then sat across from me, sprawled back, just looking at me and smiling.

I couldn't suppress the tremor in my voice as I placed the clipboard on the ottoman. "We have a bbb-backlog."

In the corner of my eye, out the window, I could see the girl swaying. I kept glancing over to check she was still alive. The woman in the grass was right where we had left her. I could hear her awful rasping through the doorway.

"Sir, Mary needs a…h-hosp…sp-spital."

"A backlog, you say?"

I nodded. "If you www…want to maint-t-tain diplomatic… immunity"

He leaned toward me, and there was a feeling like his body took up half of the room. He took the clipboard from me.

I watched the girl out the window as he read the pages. Her small face had begun to darken. Mary was pulling at her shirt like it was suffocating her.

I reached for my phone in my pocket and he caught my wrist again.

"Y-you're killing them!" My voice broke. I stood up and jerked against his grip.

He pulled me into his lap.

I screamed but he covered my mouth with one hand.

And then it all happened too fast.

[to be continued]

I've searched high and low but can't find it anywhere, so I figured I may as well try here. It was a story I remember finding on the old dolcett x21 main site many years ago. It was about a dad who is initially reluctant to use his daughter for meat, but she eventually convinces him, and she gets used by her brother too. The specific detail I remember is that she gets her hands and feet cut off first. Any ideas?

Has anybody among us write interactive guro stories using programs like twine?

Hi everyone. This is my first time posting here. I'll be keeping the individual chapters short. I wont be focusing on too much on the initial chapters because i want to get to the good parts fast. Ignore any grammatical mistakes. Thank you

Chapter 1: The Beginning

Three boys, Terry, Billy, and Matt, were already drunk by early evening. They had been friends since childhood, and tonight, they felt invincible. Terry was the leader of the group. He was tall, with piercing blue eyes and a slicked-back hairstyle that screamed "bad boy." Billy, with his shaggy hair and lanky frame, was often overlooked, but he was the one with the sharpest tongue. And then there was Matt, the quiet one with a small scar on his cheek. He preferred to stay in the background but couldn't help but be drawn into their schemes.

As they sat in the dimly lit corner of a local bar, they began to discuss their latest obsession: Amy, the new girl in school who had caught their attention.

Amy was 16-years-old girl with a captivating aura that seemed to draw people towards her. Her hair was a rich chestnut brown, styled in loose waves that cascaded down her back. She had a heart-shaped face, framed by a pair of thick-rimmed glasses that made her already bright blue eyes seem even more vibrant.

Amy was slender, with long legs that seemed to go on for miles. However, her most notable feature was her 32B plump tits, which were often the subject of Terry, Billy, and Matt's conversations. She was a girl who seemed to have it all – intelligence, beauty, and a fierce independence that was both alluring and intimidating.

As they watched her, the boys couldn't help but marvel at her every move. Amy was the girl they'd been waiting for, and they were determined to make her theirs.

The three boys had always been a bit psychotic, but their obsession with the internal female anatomy had reached new heights. They spent countless hours studying texts, watching videos, and even dissecting animal specimens in an attempt to understand the female body.

While they were busy analyzing the intricacies of the reproductive system, they failed to notice how their own desires had twisted them into something monstrous. They had become the very thing they'd once feared – predators.

"She's perfect," Terry muttered, downing another shot of whiskey. "We could make her ours."

Billy snickered, "I like the way you think, Terry. But how are we gonna get close to her?"

"We'll find a way," Terry said confidently. "By tomorrow, she'll be ours."

This is my first time writing fiction since I was in primary school, and my first time posting a story to gurochan. This is in response to a request in the Eager to be Killed RP thread.

————————————-

I had given them the option of taking their own lives, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to watch as my nieces and their mother took care of removing any possibilities of someone contesting my claim to the throne. The court wizard really outdid herself with the enchantments which not only let me see into the room, but also hear everything going on in there as if I were in their midst. I can clearly hear both the slurping of Hanna and Sara in their passionate 69ing, as well as Isabella’s gentle words of comfort for her youngest, Emilia – such a beauty even at the young age of 14. Much like my own daughter, who I had between my legs and servicing my member.

“Everything will be alright, Emilia. Soon we’ll all be fucking your daddy again in heaven.”

“Oh, shut up, you whore,” Sara lifts her head from her older sister’s snatch to retort. “Why don’t you two have a drink; we all know you won’t have the stomach for this otherwise”

Of course, I didn’t just leave them in there to starve to death. Quite to the contrary! There were plenty of “toy’s” for them to use on themselves and each other. There were daggers of various sizes, whips, straps, nooses, even a few enchanted dildos, and – my favorite addition – some Rose-Fire’s Kiss.

Rose-Fire’s Kiss is quite the fantastic concoction, and one with which I have lots of experience. I’ve never drunk it, of course – anyone who does dies within a couple of hours – but it is widely used among those in the court on courtesans to really spice things up, and of course the fact that it prevents any by-blow children is just a side benefit. Where the poison truly shines, is in what it does to a woman’s body. First, it goes down like a fine brandy, and settles like a flame within the stomach. From there, it inflames the woman’s lusts, removes any mental barriers, and makes all pain pleasurable – and all pleasure painful. And the heat their pussy gives off! It truly must be felt to be believed.

Ah! I almost missed Isabella feeding Emilia and herself the potion itself! She poured a whole potion’s worth down her daughter’s throat – I wonder if it’ll hit her harder since she’s still a child. Well, with her mother drinking a dose as well, I suppose I’ll have a nice little comparison.

“Mommy,” Emilia moaned, “I’m so hot. I need, I need… Oh PLEASE!”

“It’s okay, sweetie,” Isabella responded, her voice starting to get husky. “We’ll get you dangling on a noose soon, with my mouth on your pussy”

Hearing that, Hanna and Sara (who must have climaxed while I was paying attention to the other pair), descended on the mother-daughter duo.

“Oh no you don’t!” It was Hanna, the oldest daughter at 17 who interrupted. “We didn’t have you drink that fire-juice just so you could hang her up and let her die peacefully! Oh, no, it’s going to be much more involved than that. Isn’t that right sis?” Hanna looked over to Sara, who had some leather straps in one hand, and a dagger in the other.

“Oh yeah,” the 16 year old responded. “We decided you’re going to fuck her to death, and we’ve got the perfect strap-on right here!”

Having said her piece, both elder sisters set about strapping an ornate, curved dagger to their mother, making sure to push the handle deep into her matronly snatch. They then each picked up a whip, and loomed over their slowly-dying mother.

“Yes, mistresses,” she breathed out before turning to her darling youngest and leading her by the hand to the only bed in the room. “Come on, sweetie, Mommy’s going to give you the ravishing of a lifetime.”

The Fire-Rose’s Kiss must’ve been affecting little Emilia quite potently, because she could barely walk for step or two without stumbling, but soon enough her mother had her laid out on the bed on her back.

“Mo-o-o-ommy…” She seemed to struggle to even speak. “Ple-ee-ease. Fuck. Me. To death!”

“Of course, my darling,” came the reply, as Isabella lined up her blade with Emilia’s entrance. “Here I come!” So saying, she plunged her dagger into her daughter’s gash, and started pumping her hips with abandon.

Emilia could only scream out in mixed pain and lust, as her mother pounded into her and destroyed her womanhood. As I saw Hanna and Sara start whipping their mother’s back, I could no longer hold myself back, and grabbed ahold of my daughter’s head to start face-fucking her. The sounds of her choking and gagging on my royal cock blended wonderfully with the cracks of the whips, and the twin cries of mother and daughter.

Soon enough, I noticed with confusion that Isabella seemed to be slowly moving up her daughter’s body, before I realized that she was literally sawing open her daughter from pussy to sternum! Emilia’s cries soon turned to gurgles as she started choking on her own blood, and it wasn’t long before her eyes went dull as she finally expired. Simultaneously, both her mother and I came to a roaring climax, as I held my daughter’s head to my groin.

Upon coming down from my orgasm, I realized my daughter’s throat was no longer massaging my member, and I pushed her off of my cock and onto the ground. It seemed like her chest was still rising and falling, so she was probably just unconscious and not accidentally snuffed, though with a climax like that I wouldn’t have really minded either was. Luckily in either case, she wasn’t the only daughter I had in the room, and her 12 year old younger sister quickly took her place, nudging her sister to the side with her knees.

“Good job, slut.” It was Sara who spoke up; both she and Hanna had stopped whipping their mother once her climax had worn down. “I hope you enjoyed that orgasm, because it’s the last one you’ll get that isn’t a pain-gasm.”

Both girls discarded their whips, and Hanna picked up a dagger, slashing the straps holding the bloody dagger in their mother, leaving shallow cuts in Isabella’s rump. Sara then practically tossed her onto her back, and gingerly snatched the tool Isabella had used to snuff her daughter from her cunt.

“Here’s how it’s gonna go,” Hanna instructed. “First, we’re gonna make sure you can’t pleasure yourself by removing your useless fingers. Then I’m gonna ride your face while Sara and I cut into you, and turn you into the pile of meat we all know you are.”

“Hey! How come YOU get to ride her face?” Sara objected

Hanna answered simply: “I’m older”

Grumbling, Sara replied. “Yeah, by like a year…”

“You can just hump her leg, or whatever, I’m sure you’ll make out fine. ANYway, let’s not keep this cow waiting.” So saying, Hanna snatched up her mother’s left hand and started sawing away at her fingers.

Seeing that her sister wasn’t willing to debate it, and not wanting to be left out, Sara snatched up her mother’s right hand and started cutting as well. Isabella’s strangled screams and groans were enough that my cock was starting to finally revive itself in my daughter’s mouth.

Soon though, Hanna decided to shut her mother up, and plopped her pussy right onto her mother’s mouth. “Gods, with this slag ever stop screaming? Come on, cunt,” she berated, slapping a tit hard with her unoccupied hand, “stop screaming and start eating!”

Isabella seemed to finally register that her daughters were done with her hands, and started eating out her eldest daughter in earnest. Meanwhile, Sara gave her sister a dirty look, before she straddled her mother’s leg and started humping.

No sooner had both sisters started to receive their pleasure, than both started their torturous play in earnest. They started out lightly, with shallow cuts across Isabella’s stomach and breasts, but soon she was covered in thin red lines, and the girls decided to up their game.

The girls were letting out aroused moans and grunts as they turned their attention to doing more permanent damage. Hanna was the first to escalate, turning what could have been a shallow wound across Isabella’s left areola into a deep cut which split her nipple in half, to the sound of a gasp and moan from the mother. Not to be outdone, Sara started cutting off one of her mother’s pussy lips, grasping it firmly between three fingers and cutting from bottom to top. Seeing this, Hanna turned her attention to Isabella’s undamaged right nipple, and cut off the rock-hard nub.

Isabella was writhing about as this was happening, but dutifully kept her mangled hands away from either pushing her daughters away, or from attempting to give herself any sexual relief.

“This old slag is doing pretty well,” Sara noted, “but I wonder how she’ll feel about this!” With a few swift motions, she grabbed onto her mother’s clitoral hood, sliced it off, and grasped her mother’s clit between two fingers. Very carefully – so as not to cut herself – Sara actually managed to slice Isabella’s clit in half! Seeing that got me so close to climaxing early that I had to force my daughter’s nose to my stomach to stop her bobbing from getting me off too soon.

As Isabella screamed out in pain and – was that an orgasm? – the two girls seemed to go into a frenzy. Hanna started sawing at the split nipple she had left on her mother’s left tit, and soon she was splitting the entire breast in half down to the ribcage. While she was doing that, Sara had stabbed into Isabella’s belly, and dragged the dagger down to her pelvis. As Hanna again turned to her mother’s right breast – this time to saw the whole tit off, Sara grabbed a handful of intestines and shoved them up her cunt.
Seeing as how it seemed like they were getting close to finishing their mother off, I let my daughter off my dick to start sucking again. When she didn’t immediately start moving again, I looked down at her vacant face, and realized I’d snuffed her without realizing. I pushed her off of me with a sigh, and beckoned over my nine year old daughter to take her place, though this time I picked her up and impaled her on my dick. I’d fuck her pussy so I didn’t have any more accidents today.

It seems I wasn’t off in my prediction, as both girls were about to orgasm. Surprisingly, it was Sara, riding her mother’s leg, who managed to get off first, and she punctuated this achievement my reaching into her mother’s stomach cavity and cutting out her mother’s reproductive system (after trying and failing to tear it out instead). Seeing her younger sister’s prize, Hanna was soon to follow over the edge, and she slashed at her mother’s throat, before starting to saw through her neck and wrenching Isabella’s head free from her body.

Blessedly, though I had recently torn my cock from one hole to another, I reached my climax upon seeing Isabella beheaded by her own daughter. Grunting, I filled up my daughter with my seed. Hmm, if she gets pregnant I’ll probably have to learn her name… Oh well, if I don’t snuff her before she comes to term I’ll worry about it then.

The girls, having each reached a satisfying climax, and having no one else to turn their attention to, sat on the bed next to the dead bodies of their mother and youngest sister to chat.

“Fuck, that was a good cum,” Hanna stated. “Don’t you think, Sara?”

“Yeah, no thanks to you,” Sara retorted.

Hanna waved her off. “Yeah, yeah, you know you love me. And you know I love you. Hmm. I think I know the perfect way for us to finally snuff it.”

Her interest piqued, Sara replied. “Oh yeah? And what did you have in mind?”

Hanna started: “I would love for us to look into each other’s eyes as we die, to expire in each other’s embrace, to make out as we fade out, to-“

Sara impatiently interrupted. “Stop being poetic and get to the point!”

“Fine, ruin the mood why don’t you,” Hanna grumbled. “What I’m thinking is this: we tie ourselves together, facing each other, hands unbound, and hang ourselves together.”

“Okay, I like where you’re going with this, but do you really think we’ll be able to get each other off with our fingers when we start to strangle on the end of the noose?” Sara brought up a good point, but Hanna had already thought of that too.

Hanna smugly pointed to an untouched corner of the room. “That’s why we grab a couple of dildos to fuck each other with instead.”

Sara, confused, mumbled to herself, “How did I not notice those before? Well, I suppose I was pretty distracted…”

While Sara was talking to herself, Hanna had already set up a couple of chairs underneath a pair of nooses within close proximity of each other, a dildo in each hand. “Come on, slowpoke, before I get tired of waiting and jut off myself!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming…” Sara headed towards her sister, only pausing to pick up a length of rope. “I thought you wanted us to be tied to each other?”

Hanna smiled sheepishly. “Yeah, I kinda forgot in my rush… But anyway! Get up here so we can get ourselves ready to hang!”

Sara rolled her eyes, but she quickly hopped up onto the chair not currently occupied by her sister. It took a bit of maneuvering, but soon the girls were tied to each other, with a dildo in each cunt, a noose over each head, and their hands free to caress each other and play with the dildos, they were ready to hang.

“Okay, all set!” Hanna exclaimed. “Any last words?”

Sara barely even had to think. “I love you.”

“Oh, you sweet, sappy girl! I love you too. Now! On three. One. Two. THREE!”

With that, both girls pushed away their chairs with their feet, and started to hang. After the initial surprise of the feeling of being hanged, they started out gently and sweetly caressing each other’s faces and kissing. Soon, though, their kisses became needy, and they reached down to start pumping each other’s dildos and stroke each other’s breasts.

Eventually though, their lungs started to scream at them, and their instincts kicked in. Even though neither wanted their sister to snuff it before them, their bodies rebelled, and their unbound hands started to grasp at each other’s body and fight to use it to pull themselves up to get any modicum of air. However, after less than a minute of this, the enchantments on the dildos kicked in, and they started vibrating. In addition to giving the girls some sexual pleasure, it was also enough for the girls to wrest their bodies back from their instincts. In their last moments on this earth, the last remnants of the previous reign looked into each other’s eyes, and orgasmed, before shuddering and expiring.

When the dildos stopped vibrating, I knew it meant that they were both dead, so I pushed my possibly-pregnant daughter aside, and entered into the room. I couldn’t have kept any of the girls for my own, as if any of them bore a son they would supersede my claim to the throne, but now that they were dead there was nothing to stop me from at least enjoying their bodies, just once.

ストーリーをredux版として書きました。 2008 年に、ホラーで危険なゲームをプレイしたことがあり、そのゲームにインスピレーションを受けました。

2023年の今、私は237のピクセルアートのようなアートを作成したので、主人公の体が消えてそこから血が出て、彼が鎖でつながれ、頭をなめられて食べられるような死亡シーンを書いていたでしょう。赤いクローラー。

私は成人向けコンテンツをゴアコンテンツに置き換えて redux バージョンを書き始めました。

そこで、アドバイスをさせていただきたいと思います。私は Demonophobia:Redux のライターです。 Window Frame (別名 237) に感謝します。

I wrote the story as redux version. Back in 2008, I played the game that looks horror and deadly, so the game inspired me.

Now in 2023, I made an art that looks like 237's pixel art, so I would've wrote a death scenes like protagonist body vanished, with a blood coming out of it, and he get chained up and his head get licked & eaten by red crawler.

I started writing redux versions with replacing mature content with gore content.

So, I would like to give advice. I'm the writer of Demonophobia:Redux. Special thanks to Window Frame (also known as 237).

Read prelude & acts/前奏曲と幕を読む:
https://ci-en.dlsite.com/creator/18942

Seems this story wasn´t posted anywhere then on the old Blackspectre site.

Original Quote from the previous poster on an old Snuff story forum.
"This is an old story from the Blackspectre site that has been
unavailable for about 8-10 yrs. "

Enjoy,

S.R.


A Hunt by [email protected]

A Hunt


@@@ If this is your first read continue on please. If not updates are
listed here. But check out the catalog if you are interested in
"Hunting" yourselves @@@

"ATTENTION!!! To all cannibals and all other adventurous beings who
enjoy hunting for their entertainment, trophies, or meals (or all of the
aforementioned): Join a weekend of hunting at our private hunting
grounds. We have stocked the grounds with 14 lovely dears' all healthily
and of trophy caliber for any discerning trophy collector; all are
highly entertaining' and great meal' companions. Check out the catalog
and reserve yours for a weekend of great sport and fun. Please call soon
to reserve yours (no more than two to a customer), and for prices and
directions."

I placed our ad down and turned to my brother-in-law, Jack and nodded my
approval. Jack slid the catalog across to me to review.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

-

Ah my dear reader, male or female, here is your chance to become part of
the hunt. After reading the catalog pick out one or two you'd like to
hunt. Give me a brief description of you (and a friend(s) if you want)
totally fictional naturally, and what you'd like to have done with the
selection(s). I in turn will try to make your desires come to life in
this story. (Unless you care to write a little story of your own, which
I will incorporate into this collection).

Reading on you will find one of the selections "Shelly" already
"Reserved" as well as "Delivered".

[email protected]

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

-

I opened the catalog and looked at the first picture.

I opened the catalog and looked at the first picture.

Gerri-- Age 28, 4'11" long brown hair. Tits overfly big and round for
her short size, making her look like she could tip over at any moment.
fortunately her ass was ample enough to balance her top heaviness. Not
much hair between her legs. Gerri is one of Jack's daughters.

The picture next to Gerri's made me flinch a bit. It wasn't what I
wanted but Lou, who came up with the idea, talked Jack into going along
with him. Jack had no conscience and it didn't take Lou much to get Jack
to go along with him.

Dawn--- Age 12, 4'11" long brown hair reaching to her ass. Buds for tits
with pink puffy nipples. Angelic face, little to no pubic hair. Still a
virgin. Dawn is Gerri's daughter. RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Jennifer--- Age 21, 5'6" long brown hair. Well developed pointed tits,
shapely rounded ass and tight belly. Pussy covered with thick hair. Long
shapely legs of a dancer. Another of Jack's daughters--- well that's
what his wife Ginny tells him.

Lois--- Age 41, 5'6" short brown hair. Big round tits adorned by two
areolas that cover the whole fronts of her tits. Her ass is a bit large
and her belly is a bit rounded. Little hair between her legs which is
neat since she has such a large meaty clit. Lois is a sister-in-law.
RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Colleen--- Age 20, 5'7" medium length blondish hair. Blue eyes, fair
complected. Well defined tits with pink areolas almost the size of her
mother's. Nice round ass and shapely legs. Like her mother Lois, she has
little blond hairs covering a rather large meaty clit. Colleen is a
college student. RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Amy --- Age 16, 5'5" blond hair down to her shoulders. Blue eyes like
her sister Colleen. Figure like a model. Cheer leader. Nipples very
pronounced on top of two very pointed tits. RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Emma--- Age 12, 5'3" long blond hair. Angelic face with green eyes. Two
already well defined little tits with puffy pink nipples. Her pubic hair
is thick already, and one would think she was 16, except by the way she
acts. This girl is virgin like her cousin---Dawn.
RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

SueAnn--- Age 36, 5'7" short straight brown hair. Good size tits shaped
like pears, with small dark nipples. Slightly rounded belly but with a
nice rounded tight ass and long legs. The hair between her legs is
thick. SueAnn is a sister-in-law. She is also a raging nympho. RESERVED!
AND DELIVERED!

Carol

---

Age 14, 5'4" long straight brown hair. Tits that are average
but firm and rounded with puffy pink nipples. Her belly is tight as is
her firm muscular ass. She has a shaved pussy. Like her mother SueAnn,
she already is a raging nympho. Both mother and daughter have partied
together. RESERVED! AND
DELIVERED!

Judy---Age 38, 5'5" short black hair. 40dd fat tits that sag a bit now.
A bit plump with a big ass. Her pussy is cover by a thick blanket of
black hair, fondly known as the Black forest'. Judy is the sister-in-law
that got publicly gang raped in the city. The incident changed her
puritan outlook on sex, and get her to be one of our most active
swingers. RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Suzy--Age 15, 5'6" short dark hair. Her 38d tits don't sag like her
mother Judy's and on her narrow frame they are outstanding. She is long
legged and like her mother, her pussy is thickly covered. Unfortunately,
like her mother once was, Suzy has a rather puritan outlook on sex. More
than likely she still is a virgin. RESERVED! AND DELIVERED!

Shelly --- Age 23, 5'4" a Latino with a feature of a model. Slim, with
well defined tits; and a pussy covered by the thickest (thicker than
Judy's) and longest black hair that hangs at least two inches between
her thighs. This one has an award winning personality, and knows how to
please a man. Just a friend of the family. RESERVED!! AND DELIVERED!!

Nikki--- Age 38, 5'6" long flowing Red hair. Big 40d tits on a narrow
frame, with a still small firm ass. The Red hair between her legs proves
she is a true Red head. This is Lou's live-in, but since he still has
her two daughters do his bidding; and at the urging of Nikki's own
eleven year old daughter, he included Nikki in this catalog.

Charlene---Age 32,5'8" medium length brown hair. 38c tits that are round
and still set high on her chest, topped by two large reddish areolas.
Ample round ass, with long shapely legs. Thick hair between her legs
covering two puffy cunt lips. A sister-in-law, and my wife.







Updates

I paused a moment and turned back a page. As I looked at the nude
picture of my wife Charlene, I thought what a fool I was for going along
with all this. But the thought of the prices we could get for each of
these dears' was just to tempting. Besides what were the chances of
anything seriously happening, other than some big time fucking and
picture taking?

CONTINUE TO Shelly

CONTINUE TO Dawn and Emma

CONTINUE TO Judy and Suzy

CONTINUE TO Lois, Colleen, and Amy

CONTINUE TO Sue and Carol










Shelly

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

--

With thanks to "BIG DOG" and his squeeze "BETTY" for their guidelines
and suggestions.

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

--

We sat in the tavern only 20 minutes from the old farm where the "dear"
were. It was just going to turn midnight. The weekend was here; from
Friday to midnight Sunday all hell was going to happen. We had takers
for all, all the "dears"; now we sat around nervously wondering how all
was going to turn out. The promise of the money paid for the hunts and
perhaps films to be sold afterwards made the nervousness a bit more
tolerable.

It wouldn't be until the morning before anybody showed up, or so we
thought. A rumbling of thunder rocked the tavern, then stopped. Soon the
place filled with bikers.

"I believe we have our first customers", Jack said sipping on a beer.

"Could be right!" I absent mindedly replied; as I watch a rather burly
bearded man approach followed by a surprisingly tall blond.

Betty was at least 6' with short cropped blond hair and arms covered
with tattoos. Though her toughness you still could see a raw beauty and
a rather nice figure.

Big Dog was shorter than his woman by at least four inches, the man that
had to weight at least 250 lbs., his arms were enormous and like his
woman's arms were fully tattooed.

"You the ones?" Betty snarled at us.

"Ahhh, that depends on what you are looking for." Lou said not looking
directly at the woman's glare.

Betty slapped down a crumbled page from our catalog hard and loud on the
table next to us. I picked it up and straighten it out. The picture was
of Shelly. I simply nodded.

"Good!!! My man is hungry for some Mexican!" Betty shouted cracking into
a wide grin.

"Now?" Jack and Lou both seemed to ask at the same time.

"Fuck yes assholes. Now!"

Jack hurried to make a call to his wife, who was the Judas goat we had
planted among the "dears".

Betty turned to Big Dog and told him for all to hear that this was going
to be one birthday he'd never forget. With that said she burried her
tongue deep down the man's throat.

"Okay in ten minutes we'll take you to where you can acquire Shelly."
Jack said smiling at Betty, trying not to stare at her see though blouse
and braless tits.

As the bikers started to pile out, Jack calmly asked Betty and Big Dog
if we could film it all. I was stunned by his boldness, but not as much
as when Betty simply said to knock of 20% off the price. Jack agreed.

Betty let Big Dog go on ahead, then asked, "Did you build it? You better
fucking tell me you built it!"

"We built it." I said.

Shortly with me riding with Big Dog, we all sped down the dark road past
thick forests and finally up a dirt road. Jack and Lou stopped the car
they were leading us in, and turned off the head lights. We all waited
quietly in the dark for five minutes. Then though the dark, coming down
a path out of the woods we could see a dim glimmer of a flashlight, then
shortly the sound of two female voices.

The flashlight went off as the two females came onto the dirt road. We
could not see them; for it was that dark, nor could they see us. As they
drew closer all the bikers turned on their lights. Ginny, Jack's wife,
immediately jumped back into the woods, but Shelly stood like a deer
frozen in fear by the headlights. Her slim taunt nude body was a sight
to behold, the stunned look on her beautiful face was priceless.

In seconds, and without much of a struggle, Shelly's arms were tied
behind her back and she was mounted on the back of Betty's bike. Betty
lead the way with Big Dog and the others following. The wind blew
Shelly's long thick back hair straight back, her tight naked ass and
slender back made Big Dog groan as we rode. We went though a small town
that still had some bars open, the sight of Shelly made some take notice
but for the most part no one noticed.

We came to an old bar and grill that had been off the beaten path for
years, and now was a hang out for people like Big Dog and Betty. Betty
led Shelly inside where the place was filled with more bikers, fucking
and shooting themselves up, and really not paying much attention to
anything or anyone coming in the door. Betty stopped at a chalk board
that served as a menu and erased it, with a dirty cigar smoking cook
looking on she wrote one word "MEXICAN". The cook took the cigar out of
his mouth and smiled an almost toothless smile as he reached out and
grabbed onto both of Shelly's tits.

"Hmmm. Small. But very firm," the cook ran his hands over Shelly's belly
"Tight." Bending slightly he felt her thighs and nodded his approval.

"You missed the best part asshole!" Big Dog said with a groan as he
spread both of Shelly's ass cheeks so wide apart that her anus could be
viewed.

With the cook and Big Dog continuing to check out Shelly's body Betty
just stood and roared with laughter.

"I've got it," the cook said as he scribbled another word on the chalk
board, "FAJITAS".

The cook grabbed Shelly by an arm but Betty pulled her from him saying,
"Show before dinner."

Motioning for me to follow, I walked behind Betty through a now very
interested crowd of animals. Betty told me to stay with Shelly, then
hopped up onto a low platform and disappeared behind a tattered curtain.

Shelly let a long low sigh, "This is scary. I thought they were going
to... well you know."

I didn't say anything.

"What did you and Jack cook up this time? Do I just dance for them?"

I just laughed a bit.

"Right! That was stupid. I'm not going to have to fuck them all am I.
There's just to many."

Before I could say anything Betty opened the curtain and shouted getting
everyone's attention. Reaching down she grabbed Shelly by the top of her
head. With her greater size and strength she yanked a screaming Shelly
onto the platform.

With Lou's help she secured Shelly to the device she had requested us to
build. Shelly was forced to knelt with her legs wide apart, the backs of
her knees were clamped to the floor as were her ankles. She was then
laid back against a very narrow board that ran from the small of her
back to the base of her head. Her body was secured to the board by a
rope at her waist, one just below her tits and one around her throat.
Her arms were pulled back, down, then secured to the floor by her
wrists. Shelly was how stretched out at a 45 degree angle with her legs
spread wide apart. The muscles in her legs strained and her stomach was
drawn flat and taunt. Her firm tanned pointed tits stood pointing higher
and tighter than ever before. Betty had made certain that her long thick
flowing black hair hung back and free, before turning her attentions to
a more interesting mass of hair.

"Everyone of you mother fuckers enjoying the view?" Betty shouted.

A loud response came back.

"How about her pussy guys? Nice huh!"

There was nothing but laughter, for no one could see Shelly's pussy
though all the massive back hair covering it.

Betty began combing Shelly's pubic hair commenting on how we had told
them that the hairs hung at least two inches down between her thighs.
Pulling out a ruler, she measured it. Standing up she looked down at
Jack and me, "You lied!"

Both Jack and myself didn't feel easy as Big Dog glared over at us.

"You fucking lied. It's just over three inches."

"Aim to please." Jack said a bit relieved.

"Okay shut the fuck up. This is my man's birthday. So I thought I'd get
him something special," Betty lifted up Shelly's head telling her to
smile, "We all know how you love Mex...." Reaching over and grabbing
onto Shelly's nipples, then stretching them painfully, Betty invited Big
Dog up to get his present.

Big Dog jumped up onto the platform dropping his pants as he did so.

"Damm," Lou said lowly, "Is he for real?"

"Hell looks like one deadly concealed weapon to me. Poor Shelly." I
replied.

Big Dog started to place himself between Shelly's legs when Betty
stopped him. "Not so fast big stud. Big mama is going to entertain you
first. By the way the head is mine!"

Betty dropped her jeans revealing a bald pussy that stood in stark
contrast to Shelly's hair cover pussy. Betty straddle Shelly's face and
force herself onto Shelly's mouth. We could see Betty's plump ass
tighten then relax and repeat it over and over. Not until someone yelled
for her to change, did Betty turn herself around. Now we could see
Shelly's tongue lick at Betty's hot cunt, now we could see Shelly's
tongue go into the hot pink hole making Betty go crazy. The hotter Betty
got the harder she pushed against Shelly's mouth. Finally with a
screaming stream of racial slurs Betty stepped exhausted off of Shelly's
face.

Again Big Dog began to place himself between Shelly's legs. Again Betty
stopped him.

Still a bit out of breath Betty spoke with a rather evil voice, "Poor
Big Dog! I almost forgot how much you hate hairy pussies!" With that she
opened her jeans for all to see her own bald pussy. Leaning over she
picked up two knives. With a smile she handed one to Big Dog, "Why don't
you go ahead and clean that hairy pussy off before you fuck this little
Mex? I'll clean off the other end. You know how I hate long flowing
hair!"

Shelly saw the knives and heard Betty's words. Now with Betty standing
behind her holding onto her hair, she could sense Big Dog's knife coming
cold against her belly. She began to scream hysterically, barely hearing
Betty and Big Dog count to three. The pain coming from Big Dog's knife
as it cut slowing into the tender flesh just above her pubic hair was
matched by Betty's cutting into her scalp. Shelly jerked and screamed. A
trickle of hot blood began to cross her lovely face, soon with every cut
and tear, done ever so slowly by Big Dog, a steady hot sticky flow of
blood began to stream down between her ass cheeks. The pain was
undiminishing.

While Betty and Big Dog held up their trophies, Shelly could lay only in
throbbing pain praying that it was over. It wasn't though. Shelly let
out a yell of pain as Big Dog shoved his huge tool roughly into her
cunt. Whenever their bodies came in contact the exposed flesh and nerve
endings made her cry out for mercy. For Big Dog the screams and the
blood against his body only excited him the more.

Finally Big Dog was done and Shelly laid exhausted and throbbing in
pain. Her body was going into shock and the pain seemed to diminish. She
closed her eyes for a moment only to feel Big Dog's hands on one of her
breasts. She looked up to see his face. She barely understood what he
had said about his souvenirs, before she felt his knife cutting off her
breasts.

"How about it guys! Want a piece of Mexican ass?" Betty shouted.

Shelly felt the knife cutting and hacking away her buttocks, but now it
didn't seem to matter. Even as Betty cut away her vulva, Shelly was
dieing and feeling little pain.

We watched briefly as Shelly's flesh was cut up and placed on the grill,
we all looked over at the carcass that once was a lovely human being and
decided to leave. It was to early in the morning for a Mexican dinner.

On the way out we saw Betty attaching Shelly's scalp from her head to
her bike and Big Dog putting Shelly's nipples into a bag to be mounted
at a later time. Jack picked up the scalped pubic hair from off of Big
Dog's bike. "Do you care if we take this?" Jack said somewhat
thoughtfully. Probably thinking of a way to make some money off of it.

"Shit no. Hate hairy pussies!" Big Dog said.

"Don't worry about the mess. It'll be cleaned up." Betty said as she
took two freshly cooked fajitas from one of the bikers.

Offering one to me, Big Dog just laughed when I turned up my nose at it.

"Shelly tastes good. Verrry good." Big Dog said after taking a bite.







Dawn and Emma

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

--

With thanks to "TED"

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

---

--

The sun was just coming up as Ted and two friends came into the bar.
Since Jack and I were the only two in the place it was only natural for
Ted to assume that we were his contacts. When he approached us he looked
a bit nervous, not knowing exactly what to say. After choking out the
question as to who we were, and then introducing himself, he quickly
pulled out a cigarette and lit it. His hands shook ever so slightly, yet
enough to be noticed.

"Ah yes," Jack said loudly, "You're the one who wants Dawn and Emma!
Expected you sooner."

With that the dark complected man calmed down and suddenly became
confident of himself. As he opened a small case with his payment the
pictures of Dawn and Emma dropped out. "You said they are both virgins."

"Money back guarantee," Jack smiled back at him "money back guarantee."

Looking back at his two friends, "Party time! Today I'll show you some
real fun. I mean real fun."

I asked if they'd mind if we filmed it for them, with one copy for us.
The earlier nervousness Ted had shown was gone, and as he turned he just
boldly replied, "Why not. People pay big dollars for a snuff film. Maybe
I'll get my money back. Hope you have the stomach for it all."

The fact was that it did bother me; the two girls were just too young.
Yet something inside me wanted me to be there.

Jack and I took the three to a small lake where we met Lou. With Lou
steering the small pontoon boat towards a secluded beach area on the
other side; Jack and I watched Ted open one of his duffle bags, of what
he referred to as his toys. The man was a pro, he had his ropes, cords,
string, knives dildos and much more. Although I wanted to ask if he had
ever done anything like this before I couldn't get the words out, yet I
was sure he had.

We beached the boat then hid ourselves in the trees and bushes. The sun
was just about up now as we heard a screen door open up at the main
house. Out came Dawn and Emma clad in white terry cloth robes that just
covered their little bottoms. The morning was so still we could hear
them talking and giggling. It was at least three hundred yards from the
house to the beach, so we had plenty of time to watch them come. Ted
stared intently at his approaching prey with a tight smile on his lips,
the other two were almost drooling.

The two girls began to run, and as Dawn's long brown hair and Emma's
long blond hair blew freely in the wind Lou told the hunters that once
they came down the little hill towards the beach they'd be out of sight
of the main house. He went on to tell them that once the two "dears"
where on the sand; they were theirs.

We watched as the two little nymphs pushed and tugged playfully at each
other as they giggled their way onto the beach. Emma being the taller
and stronger of the two, wrestled with Dawn pulling at Dawn's terry
cloth robe. Dawn laughed and tried to get away; in doing so she bent
over as Emma pulled the robe over Dawn's head. Dawn's little and firm
ass stared at the hunters ever so tempting.

Soon the two nymphs wrestled around in the sand trying to push each
other into the water. I glanced over at the three hunters as they
watched the two naked pre-teens at play. Each hunter had a hard-on and
it was just a matter of time before they attacked.

Emma and Dawn were to busy rolling in the sand wrestling with each other
to notice the men coming for them. It wasn't until Emma was pulled up
and thrown over Ted's shoulder, and Dawn was picked up by her arms and
legs, did the two begin to scream for their mothers.

Ted lead the way with Emma trashing her arms wildly and hitting his
back. Ted just laughed at her screams, then her tears. It was apparent
that Ted was totally satisfied with the two by the way his one hand kept
rubbing Emma's tight and tender young ass. Each stroke of her ass, with
her panicked screams, just made Ted smile wider and wider.

Finally Ted stopped and slammed Emma to the ground, making her groan in
pain. Dawn was slammed to the ground so hard it knocked the wind out of
her. While Dawn laid gasping for breath, Ted began to tie ropes around
each of Emma's wrists. Emma began to cry uncontrollably as the other two
men tied ropes around each of her ankles; as they did they spread her
legs wide apart.

Ted looked at Emma and commented on how well developed her very pointed
tits were and enjoyed how pink and puffy her nipples were. Just like
marshmallows he said. Placing his fingers in her already thick pubic
hair made Emma cry all the louder.

"Just like feathers. So soft and untouched," he leaned closer to Emma's
face as his fingers began to probe the girl's tight little pussy, "Feel
good?"

Emma shook her head no and clenched her fists as she felt a finger begin
to part her untouched pussy lips.

"Hurts?" Ted hissed at the little innocent.

With her eyes shut and still crying Emma nodded her head yes.

"You haven't begun to hurt, you stupid little cunt." Ted growled at her.

Ted instructed the two other hunters to spread eagle Emma between two
trees, making sure that she was at a certain height. As the three
attended to Emma, Dawn, who had gotten her wind back, got up and started
to run.

Ted jump after the escaping Dawn, catching her by her hair. Dawn fell
once more to the ground. Ted angrily pulled Dawn to her feet by her
hair, and dragged the screaming girl to another pair of trees where he
had his companions spread eagle her.

Ted ran his hands all over Dawn's body while his friends did the same
with Emma's. Ted amused himself with the fact that Dawn's tits were no
more than two pink and puffy nipples. Then amused himself with her
almost hairless pussy; before splitting her little pussy with his
fingers. Kneeling down he looked up into the little girls vagina, "So
that's what a virgin looks like!"

He repeated the process with Emma while the other two checked out Dawn.
The girls hung haplessly, alternately sobbing and crying for their
mothers.

"Let the contest begin guys. The first guy to bust the little bitch's
cherry gets my bottle of Jack! Can't use any fingers, tongue or
whatever. Just your cocks."

We watched as the two hunters placed themselves between the girls
immature thighs. The girls were hung exactly at the right height. Ted
knew his business. Each man began to poke into each of the little
"dears" as we looked on.

Emma and Dawn screamed and twisted each time a hard mature cock poked at
their pussy lips; which refused to allow the intruder to pass. But
finally little Dawn's pussy lips parted and the head of a cock began to
enter her vagina, spreading her wider than was possible for her little
size.

With Dawn's painful cries ringing in her ears Emma felt the head of a
cock pushing painfully against her virginity. The painful cries of the
girls became intermingled with almost equally painful cursing of the
men. Finally Emma's cherry busted sending a trickle of blood oozing down
her immature thighs. When Dawn's cherry busted there came a spurt of
blood.

Now each man steadily and determinedly forced the full length of their
cocks into the moaning girls, while their body's twisted in pain. Each
withdrawal you could see the bloody shaft all red; then red with white
cum.

Ted had the two men cut the girls down. Each girl laid in a fetal
position clutching at their pussys, sobbing uncontrollably.

"Ohh poor babies. Did that hurt?" Ted said with a tone of happiness in
his voice.

Neither girl answered him. "Think that hurt?" Ted yelled at Emma as he
yanked her up by her hair and dragged her to a tree stump.

Laying Emma face down on the stump, he spread open the girl's ass and
reveled her anus to him. Without hesitation he pulled out his cock and
shoved it into an even smaller and tighter orifice. Emma screamed and
almost began to pass out as Ted rammed himself into her. Finally Emma
was bleeding at both ends.

Even with all her pain, Dawn fought like the devil not to be placed
across the stump. Still she too was soon bleeding at both ends.

The hunters let their "dears" rest awhile as the built a fire, placing
some of Ted's tools in it. While they waited for the fire to heat up and
for the girls to regain some of their strength, Ted noticed all the
crows flying around and smiled.

Ted walked over to Dawn who was trying to sit up and politely asked her,
"Are you feeling better honey? Would you like me to take you home?"

With that Dawn looked up at him in all innocence and hope. Sobbingly she
softly said "Yes."

"Well. Suck our cocks honey." Ted smiled at her. Then laughing at her
lack of understanding, explained what he meant.

Dawn began to puke when Ted came in her mouth, then bravely and
hopefully took in her mouth the next man's cock. While I watched Dawn
puke once more, and once more bravely and hopefully take the next man's
cock in her mouth; Ted began to what appeared to me, begin to make
breakfast.

With Dawn's puking sounds in the background Ted shouted, "Who wants to
eat?"

Ted grabbed Dawn by her arm and led her back to the trees. Dawn began to
plead and shout at him that he promised to take her home. Ted just
laughed and threw her to the ground, telling his friends to place the
ropes once more around her ankles.

Ted picked out two trees rather far apart for spread eagling anyone, but
he knew what he was doing. He and the two others wrapped the ropes
around each tree and hoisted Dawn upward. As they did they pulled the
ropes as taunt as they could. They stopped when a large audible pop was
heard and Dawn passed out in pain.

Dawn hung upside down, with her legs spread so far apart that she formed
a "T". If she had been a cheerleader she would have been doing a perfect
split---and then some.

Dawn was brought around, and when Ted was satisfied that she was awake
enough, he bit into her pussy so hard that the skin broke and blood
spurted across his face. He and the others bit into the girl's tender
ass flesh leaving some gashes oozing blood. Ted then took what he had
been preparing and smeared it on her ass and her pussy, making sure to
get a lot of it into her vagina.

"Okay just leave her and let's get to work on Emma." Ted said leaving a
groaning and hurting, yet alert Dawn.

"Why. I thought you said we could finish them?" one of men asked him.

"Oh she'll be done." he replied pointing to the crows.

"You've got to be kidding. They won't touch her unless she's dead."

No sooner had the man said it, two crows swooped down landing in the
trees that Dawn was bound to.

Ted told the two to get Emma and clean her up. As the men enjoyed
holding Emma under the water until she came up gasping for air, Ted
threw a rope over a limb of a tree. He called his companions and told
them to lay Emma across the tree stump once more.

Emma struggled a bit, but was suddenly resigned to having her anus
ripped open once more. They held her tight while Ted took out a red hot
poker with a cord tied to it. Ted placed the point an inch above the
girls flawless pink ass. Then with a hiss and the smell of burning
flesh, Ted slowly and deliberately pushed the poker through one ass
cheek. He repeated the process with the girl's other ass cheek. The
cords were pulled through and tied to the rope hanging from the tree.

As Emma laid passed out, we all noticed how the trees where Dawn hung
were full of crows. Just as Ted knew, one crow flew down and landed on
one leg. It looked around for a moment then pecked at Dawn's pussy. Even
the howls of fear and pain didn't stop other crows from landing and
feasting on the tender flesh.

When Emma was fully revived she was hoisted by her ass high into the
air. She swung and twisted as the three beat her with their belts. They
rested only to check out the meal they had prepared for the crows--Dawn.
Dawn was still screaming but weakly; her whole pubic area and her ass
was nothing more than red bloody muscle now. Still the crows came down
to feast.

Ted looked back up at Emma then asked for the clippers. One man handed
Ted a pair of rose pruners. As he happily started the story of the
"piggies" he began to cut off each of Emma's toes.

It was getting harder and harder to keep Emma alert now, and her ass was
beginning to rip away from the cords due to all the jerking and twisting
about. As for Dawn she was almost silent now; there were still a few
crows feeding but her pubic area and her ass was merely bloody bone now.
Ted went over to her and cut off her nipples with a razor, then slit
open her belly. No sooner had he rejoined us, than she was once more
covered by crows fighting to get at the newly opened flesh.

Ted's companions had place several long razor sharp metal blades beneath
Emma, so when her ass ripped apart she'd fall directly on them. The end
was near and Ted knew it was; there was a since of sadness about him. He
did so hope to prolong it. Now though he had to decide what he wanted to
take back with him; for he had promised himself something for his desk
back at his office. After all, it was his boss who had turned him onto
the catalog, and his boss had his trophies too.

Fingering Dawn's nipples he made his choice. Emma vaguely understood or
felt the pain as Ted cut away her perfectly pointed firm breasts.

"Ammm. Ahhh. Guys. Would it be to... strange. I mean we got Shelly's."
Lou said to Jack and me.

We just shrugged our shoulders; then we watched Lou ask Ted. Shortly Ted
was skinning Emma's pubic hair for us. And yes, it did feel like
feathers. Ted continued cutting off her clit and finished with her pussy
lips. No sooner had he finished, that her ass finally ripped away from
the cords sending her body crashing onto the stakes. With her body
impaled on the stakes one man cut off her head for his trophy. The other
man scared the crows off and cut off Dawn's head for his trophy.

Before we left the hunters took delight in hacking up what was left of
Dawn and Emma. Then like any good hunter or campers they burned their
trash and cleaned up after themselves.

School Terminations

Kelly stepped through the glass doors, never to set foot in this high school again. She took a deep breath as her hair, a stream of orange down to her waist, fluttered in the breeze. Her outfit consisted of a blue sweatshirt, wrapped snugly against her athletic body, mountainous breasts curving out, a pair of tight jeans left little of her firm legs and round ass to the imagination, and pink flip-flops.

“Wait up!”

Mister Jenkins, assistant to Miss Hamilton, rushed through the doors behind her. He was an overweight man in his forties, balding, in a flannel shirt and khakis.

“You need stay with me. I have to make sure you don’t try to run off.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah…,” Kelly rolled her eyes, “maybe you should keep up.”

The man scowled and opened his mouth to say something. Probably realizing it was pointless, he merely shook his head. Kelly turned and trotted briskly down the walkway, Mister Jenkins waddling behind her, to a small red building. She always knew she’d end up in there one day, though she would always joke with her friends that they would be the first to go. A buzzard went off as Mister Jenkins pushed the metal door open. Kelly entered without a word. The door closed behind her, with the assistant making his duck-walk back to class.

The room wasn’t how she imagined it. It was no different than a normal office; white walls and ceiling, tiled floor, illuminated by a row of florescent lights, and a speaker on the wall. There was a receptionist near the entrance, two maroon couches along the walls, and another steel door near other end of the room. A few random paintings and fake plants were strewn about for decoration.

Kelly approached the window. The lady, a slim blonde in her thirties, looked up from her computer, lips smacking on the chewing gum in her mouth.

“Name and grade?” She droned.

“Kelly Smith, Eleventh Grade.”

The receptionist typed the information into the computer.

“Take a seat and wait for your name to be called.”

Kelly headed over to the couch. There was four other girls in the room. Kelly only knew one of them, and she was hardly surprised that Monica was sitting there with only white latex panties and a pair of black socks. She was an Asian lady, curvy, but not fat, D-cup breasts, which she displayed proudly; jet-black hair, which normally fell down to her thighs, was tied up in a bun. She held a huge jug of orange juice between her legs, half empty; if Kelly had to guess, she drank most of it in this room.

“They finally got you?” Monica shouted.

Kelly plopped down on the couch next to her friend.

“Yup!” She replied. “I kinda forgot about it being Termination Day and knocked the shit out of Miss Hamilton. She wouldn’t let me text my boyfriend, even though it was his birthday.”

Monica laughed. “I wish I could’ve been there to see that. She’s always been such an uptight cunt.” She downed another gulp of juice.

The speaker crackled, and a woman’s voice spoke. “Faye Glover!”

A brunette on the other couch started sobbing as she walked towards the back door.

“Yeah. But, that’s okay, my boyfriend has already vowed to avenge me.”

“Oh?”

“Before they confiscated my phone, he told me when Termination Day comes up for guys, he’s going to show that Miss Hamilton. Then we can be reunited in the afterlife.”

“You think he’s going to murder her or just rape her tight little bitchy cunt?”

“Both. Miss Hamilton might be a bitchy little cunt, but she’s a sexy bitchy little cunt. I know I’d rape her.”

“That ain’t no lie.”

Monica lifted the bottle to her mouth, guzzling orange juice until a few drops remained.

“Jane Glover!” Another brunette, identical to Faye, left the room.

“So, I see you decided to go out topless?”

Monica looked down at her half-naked body. “Haha! Yeah. Actually, this is the reason I’m in here.”

Kelly tilted her head. “You mean, you stripped in class? Or did come out of the showers after P.E. and realized too late that your forgot your clothes.”

She snorted. “Oh, heavens no. I showed up to school like this. Figured it was only matter of time before I ended up in the Office of Termination, so I decided they’d send me here for something people will be talking about for years to come.”

“I’m sure they will be. At least, until Kevin is terminated for raping and murdering Miss Hamilton. Though, I’m surprised I didn’t see you in the halls.”

“Nah. As soon as I got here I went into the boy’s bathroom. I was in there until it was almost lunch time.” Monica had to cover her mouth to suppress a fit of giggles. “I can’t even remember how many got to touch my tits. Even blew six of ’em.” Two guys fucked me, and one gave me this orange juice for letting him stuff my twat. Still feel their semen dripping from my twat."

Instinctively, Kelly slipped her hand into Monica’s underwear and fingered her pussy. When her hand emerged, a stringy mixture of semen and cunt juices dripped from her index and middle fingers. She stuck her index finger in her mouth, slurping loudly as she swallowed her friend’s tasty treat. Monica giggled as Kelly’s tongue licked at her finger until the taste of sex juices were gone.

“How’s it taste?”

“Fucking delicious!” She then stuck her middle finger in her mouth, cleaning it as she did her index.

“So, how did you get caught? I guess one of the boys snitched, or a teacher walked in.”

“Surprisingly, no. I eventually got bored and went to class. Mister Conway was practically stuttering as he sent me to the Office of Termination.”

Kelly finished licking her middle finger, then whimpered when the taste was gone.

“You know what I’ve always wanted to do, but never had the chance to do?”

“What’s that?”

“Eat out another chick.”

“You offering?”

“Uh huh.” Kelly nodded.

“Monica Natsui!”

“Ah, goddamnit!” Monica and Kelly shouted in unison.

“Well, gotta pass on your offer, unfortunately.” She lifted herself up and headed for the door.

“Would you have accepted if they hadn’t called you back?”

Monica looked back and sighed. “Yup.” Then she disappeared into the other room. Kelly was left alone with the receptionist and a petite black girl.

“So…,” Kelly said as she looked at her companion.

“Sorry, I’m not into girls,” the black girl said.

“Fair enough,” Kelly responded as she sat back in the couch.

After a few seconds of boredom, and with mere minutes to live, Kelly slipped her fingers into her jeans and started rubbing her pussy. She started slowly, and allowed herself to delve into fantasy.

“Alicia Brooks!”

The black girl shuddered. Her sobs filled the room until she too disappeared into the other room.

Kelly began masturbating more frantically, eager to reach the last orgasm of her life before it was too late. She was moaning loudly, though the only other person in the room was completely unfazed by this. Finally, Kelly screamed, and kicked out wildly. The pleasure of her last orgasm spread throughout her body and consumed her. Her hand emerged from her pants, sexual fluids once again dripping from her fingers.

A new girl, brown bushy hair, black polo and blue checkered skirt, was standing at the front door, staring at Kelly with a smirk on her face. She was clearly trying hard not to snicker. Apparently, Kelly was too engrossed in her fantasy to hear the door open.

“Hey, I was bored.” Kelly proceeded to lick her own sticky treat from her fingers.

“I’ll bet. Guess I know what to do with my remaining time.”

She approached the receptionist and introduced herself as a freshman named “Wednesday Little.”

“Kelly Smith!” The intercom lady called.

“Well, guess it’s my time.”

Kelly stopped before entering the door, and removed her top. Her tits plopped down as she lifted her sweatshirt over her head and dropped it to the floor. “It was getting a little too hot.”

The next room was a small concrete chamber, with several nozzles and hoses hanging from the ceiling, and a large drain in the center. The nude corpses of Faye, Jane, Monica, Alicia, and two unknown girls, were stacked on a cart. Blood caked their lips, and poured down the sides of their cheeks. The clothes they wore were piled into a bin; Kelly could see Monica’s underwear, now featuring a large yellow stain around the crotch.

A man stood next to the drain, watching her enter. His outfit consisted of a plain white polo shirt covered by a blood-stained apron, and beige pants. He clutched a nail gun in his right hand.

“Good afternoon Miss Smith. Any last requests before we get on with this?”

Kelly nodded. “I just want to get it over with. I hate waiting.”

“Very well, then. Open your mouth and I will send you to your maker.”

She opened her mouth wide and closed her eyes as the executioner pressed the nail gun against her lips. Kelly’s eyes closed as she felt a warm sensation in her pants, which quickly streamed down her thighs. He fired, sending a nail through the roof of her mouth to be lodged in her brain. Kelly’s twitching body hit the floor, with bloods gushing from her mouth.

The executioner immediately went to work undressing Kelly’s corpse. Her flip-flops and piss-soaked jeans ended up in the bin with the remaining clothes. Once her body was thoroughly rinsed off, Kelly was tossed onto the cart with her friend.

The executions were briefly paused while he moved the corpses to a freezer, adjacent to the execution chamber. The cart returned, empty and ready for fresh victims. Wednesday Little was called minutes later, to begin filling it again.

While my main focus is Fire Emblem stories, I also let my Patrons pick non-FE girls for the polls. Last month, Asuka from Evangelion won - so here's her story.
If you want to suggest a character yourself, or to read my stories a week early, come and support me on my Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/FEH_TGE

Asuka's Brain Rape
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, brainfucking

Asuka Langley Sohryu sighed, loudly expressing her disappointment with the whole situation she was in. Forcing to stay after classes to clean up was already annoying, but she was also forced to do it with those three stooges! She made every effort of showing them that she blamed them for the whole thing, screaming at them while she made her way to a distant corner of the classroom. Shinji Ikari seemed unphased by her rudeness, obediently going to clean by himself. However, neither Kensuke Aida nor Toji Suzuhara were too willing to do any cleaning. Asuka took breaks from time to time to look at them, but the two idiots were just talking about something while sitting on a few desks. They were just quiet enough that she couldn’t make out what they were saying, only hear their voices. They were also looking in her direction from time to time - with stares that were nothing but lecherous. Even if Asuka wouldn’t admit it, she was a bit curious about the topic of their conversation - it would help to ease the boredom that came with cleaning like that. With that in mind, the redhead began to move towards them while still cleaning the floor.

“Man, it’s great that you managed to get these photos, Kensuke. Even if she’s so harsh to deal with, she also has an amazing body.” Of course. The perverts were talking about spying on some girl. “Yeah, and this time I’m sure I took some good ones. This new hiding spot let me see all of it. I’m kind of jealous though… Shinji probably gets to see it every day.” Were they talking about her? “Dunno man, Asuka would kill him if he ever tried to spy on her.” They were! And they had also taken pictures of her! “Idiots! Perverts! I hate you! Give me that camera!” The German girl screamed out while suddenly springing to her feet, and ran towards them, as fast as the skirt of her school uniform let her. “S-she heard us!” Kensuke called out, while trying to run away. However, he didn’t get far, for Asuka slammed into him from behind, sending him to the ground. He landed on his back, and Asuka immediately punched him in the face, all while screaming: “Give! It! To! Me!”, each word accompanied by one hit - with loud cracks coming from the boy’s glasses as she hit them. However, as she raised her hand again, she felt someone grab it from behind. She turned around right away, with her arm painfully bending as she was now face-to-face with Touji. He was just as guilty as the glasses boy - and she tried to hit him with her other hand. However, he just pulled on the arm he was holding - and Asuka doubled over in pain as she felt it snap out of its socket. Once he heard the satisfying crack that confirmed to him that he succeeded, Toji let go of her arm - and it fell down, hanging limply at the redhead’s side.

“You know, Kensuke… Now that she’s helpless like this, we could get more photos of her! And they would probably show even more!” Toji exclaimed while looking at Asuka who was glaring at him from below. Kensuke got back up, stumbling at first, and looked at Asuka, his glasses tilted on his face. “Well, with how much she beat me, it’s only fair that we do that now. She slapped you for a peek at her panties when she first arrived here - just how much would so many punches to the face would be, then?” Kensuke replied while getting closer to Asuka. He reached towards her waist, finding the seam of her shirt, then began to lift it. Reacting to it, Asuka turned around, trying to hit him again with her healthy arm - but Kensuke got away in time. He let go of the shirt, however. With how feisty Asuka usually was, it was clear that just taking it off wouldn’t be this simple. Toji understood that as well - and he grabbed Asuka’s shirt by the cloth. Then, he began to pull - making it harder for Asuka to turn as the piece of clothing began to rip in his hands. Tearing off a huge chunk of the green material, Toji could now look at Asuka’s naked back - her flawless skin only covered by a white strap belonging to the Eva pilot’s bra.

“Pervert! I hate you!” Asuka lashed out at him again, once more trying to use her surviving arm to slap him. However, doing this she only showed off her back to Kensuke - who grabbed the flaps of her torn shirt and pulled on them, continuing to rip it. He managed to tear it all the way down, the whole thing coming apart. In surprise, Asuka saw that the front of it began to fall off too. She tried to keep in place with her arm, to keep herself covered up, but Toji grabbed it again, and pulled it to the side - letting her shirt fall down. Now, her white bra was revealed to him - with her breasts, huge for her age, held tight within it. Kensuke walked around her, camera in hand, and quickly took a few shots of her - taking in Asuka’s uncovered chest and her distressed, angry face. She screamed at him a few times as he did that, but he ignored her - Asuka’s frustration at the whole thing building up.

After taking what he decided was enough photos, Kensuke decided it was time to go ahead. Getting down, he reached for Asuka’s skirt - only to be met with an angry knee smashing into his hand. “Ouch!” He called out while dragging his hand back, a sadistic smile on Asuka’s face. This was just the first part of her getting back at them… Or so she thought - and so, she didn’t see the hand coming right at her head at all. Kensuke smashed her on the side of her head, paying her back for the times she hit him before, and stunning her for a few moments. Moments, which Kensuke used to go ahead and rip her skirt off - Asuka’s white panties revealed as well. He immediately backed off again, grabbing the camera and taking a bunch more photos of her, Somehow, though, he felt these were lacking. After getting to take pictures of her changing, and getting what he hoped was a few good shots of her naked, this just wasn’t that satisfying - even if his dick was already hard at just the sight of Asuka in her underwear. Well, why shouldn’t they take it a bit further, then?

Leaning over once more, he grabbed Asuka’s bra and began to tug on it. It required him to put more force into it, but after pulling on it for a bit he managed to rip it off. While he was doing that, however, Asuka screamed - even louder than before. “Shinji, moron! Help me! Why are you letting them do this to me? What are you, stupid? Help me already, Shinji!”
The black-haired boy was busy cleaning by himself, his ears plugged by his headphones - with the music from his walkman easily cutting all that had been happening in the other side of the classroom. He was so focused on doing the cleaning, that he remained completely oblivious of the state Asuka was in. Still, her attempts to grab his attention succeeded, as her strong voice managed to get to him through his ear buds, catching his attention. Looking up in the direction the voice came from, Shinji was greeted with the sight of Asuka’s bra being torn off, her breasts swinging free as they were no longer contained by it. The way they bounced around, their shape… Just seeing them like this was enough to give him a boner already. But why was she like that? Why were his friends forcibly removing Asuka’s clothes?

Getting up, Shinji removed his earbuds and began to watch towards them. Kensuke paid no mind to him, taking photos of Asuka with a wide grin on his face - both him and Toji’s faces red because of excitement. Toji was massaging his cock through his pants, his arousal clearly visible through them. Asuka’s face was just as flushed as theirs - but hers was with embarrassment. The girl was furious - and she was going to take that anger out on anyone around her. That included Shinji as well. Seeing him walk to her with a confused expression on his face, Asuka lashed out at him angrily. “What took you so long, idiot? Are you stupid or what? And stop staring, pervert! Ah, you’re so useless!”

Hearing Asuka insult him like that, even in a position like this… Something just snapped inside Shinji’s head. All Asuka ever did was to abuse him both physically and verbally… But no more he would simply take that. He has had enough. In a sudden burst of anger, he launched himself at her - and shoved her to the ground. Asuka had no time to react, no time to shove him off her as he ripped her panties off. Then, just like that, Shinji pulled his pants and his underwear down, revealing his cock. “No! Don’t you dare! Moron! Pervert!” Asuka screamed as she saw him do that, her free arm uselessly slapping Shinji on the chest. However, he wasn’t bothered by that at all - he just drove his dick inside her. Asuka screamed loud as he took her virginity, voicing her pain at having her hymen broken very loudly. She began to throw herself on the floor below him, but Shinji didn’t care - thrusting into her with powerful, rapid thrusts. He fucked Asuka hard with a fury fueled by the constant bullying he had suffered at her hands - giving him the energy to rape her as hard as he could. It was his first time with a girl as well, however - and so, he wasn’t able to last for long. After a short period of powerful thrusts, he came - spilling his seed right into Asuka’s cunt. “You did it inside? Aaaah! You idiot! I hate you!” Asuka screamed at him once more as his semen went into her body, but he just ignored her while the rest of his cum left his dick. Then, breathing heavily, he rolled off her - her pussy leaking his semen while he laid down next to Asuka’s body on the ground.

Kensuke snapped as many pictures of Asuka’s rape as he could. He couldn’t believe this was actually happening - he never expected Shinji to do something like this. Still, now Asuka’s naked form was on the ground, with nothing to cover her up at all. There was nothing stopping him from taking pictures of her tits, of her nice legs and of her bleeding pussy - and he did just that. He had to do it with one hand though, as his other one was in his pants - stroking his cock gently because of how hard it was. Seeing that Asuka was free to use now, and encouraged by Shinji’s example, Toji couldn’t control himself any longer. He forced himself on top of Asuka, and ignoring her screams he shoved his erection inside her too. He pinned her to the ground, using one of his hands to grab her by the wrist, and using the other to feel Asuka’s tits up. Just like Shinji, he had never done this before - and so he clumsily humped Asuka’s pussy with his dick. Asuka screamed at him as well, and her voice only grew louder when she felt him fondle her boobies. “Let go of them, you pervert! Moron! Eeeeek!” She screamed at him at the top of her lungs, and in response Toji squeezed them even harder - causing her to squeal in pain. These squeals continued while Toji raped her, but all Asuka succeeded in was arousing the boys around her even more - Kensuke stroking himself harder as his cock throbbed in his hands in response to her voice. These lewd sounds Asuka was making could never be replicated with just his pictures, so he made sure to burn them into his memory while documenting all of the redhead’s rape. Toji continued to thrust inside her for some more time, but his lack of experience got to him too - and so, he came inside her fairly quickly. As he pulled out, Kensuke moved on to replace him. However, with the amount of stroking he gave his dick, he was already on the verge of cumming. He realized just that - and so, he stopped while standing over her. Asuka looked at him with disgust - but the double rape left her in no state to move out of the way. She just called him names while he finished jerking off - his semen shooting all over her breasts and her face. Then, with his balls spent, he resumed taking photos of her - making sure to focus on her cum-stained face and tits.

“So? Are you done, you jerks? Or will you use your tiny dicks on me again?” Asuka asked in an angry voice a few moments later, unaware that she was only stirring them to do more things to her. While Toji and Kensuke needed time to recover, Shinji was ready again. Her words spurred him to fuck her again - and the other NERV pilot got to her with his dick again. “Shinji, idiot. Sure, go ahead - with such a tiny dick, I doubt I’ll even get to feel it.” Asuka spoke at him again, and in response Shinji thrust in once more. Asuka didn’t stop insulting his dick at all for the next few moments - Shinji’s anger building up at her again. Eventually, he couldn’t take it anymore. ‘S-shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!” He screamed at Asuka while grabbing her by her throat. His hands squeezed it tightly, making it impossible for her to breathe - and successfully stopping her from throwing insults at him. But that wasn’t enough for him, however. Holding on to her head by her neck, he brought it down onto the ground - making it hit the ground with a lot of force. And then, he pulled it back up - and slammed it right down again. Although he didn’t say anything, his face showed, just how furious he was - with Asuka getting scared of him for just a moment. But then, she reminded herself that it was just Shinji. He couldn’t do anything serious to her, even if he wanted to… Or that’s at least what she told herself. As her lungs began to burn once she ran out of oxygen, however, she began to feel afraid again. It didn’t help that he was still ramming her head against the floor - it was making her so dizzy… Her face grew red as Shinji choked her, the girl only making out pained gurgles - which annoyed Shinji even more. As he thrust deeper inside her, he just wanted them to stop - but they continued all the way until he was on the verge of cumming again. Then, he swung her head down once more - and came hard inside her as he heard a satisfying crack.

Letting go of her neck, he backed away - and Asuka sucked in deep breaths as she was finally able to breathe again. Her head was pounding with a splitting headache, and her heart was beating very fast inside her chest too. Her head hurt… So for a few moments she just laid down while trying to recover. However, even once she got fresh oxygen into her system again, her brain oxidized properly with the dizziness going away, the pain at the back of her head was still there. What was going on?

Asuka couldn’t see that, but when Shinji slammed her head into the floor the final time, her skull cracked. Now, pieces of it laid shattered on the floor behind her head - with a lot of blood flooding out of it. Asuka got up to her knees to take a look around - and as she did that, more pieces of her skull fell off because of the shift in position. Suddenly, she felt very lightheaded - so she grabbed onto the one of the nearby tables to keep her balance. She was able to remain in an upright position, even if her head pounded once more - and that in turn made off just what Shinji had done to her to her two classmates. A huge part of her skull on the back of her head was missing now - and the girl’s brain was clearly visible inside the hole. Kensuke kept getting more shots of her, going around to get all the angles of the girl’s post-strangling state - he documented the strangling as well properly before - until he came behind her. “Toji! Take a look at this!” He screamed out while snapping pictures of the open back of Asuka’s head. It was hard to see between her hair, but her brain was shown from time to time as Asuka moved her head, making her hair shift too. Grabbing Asuka’s hair, he pulled it out of the way - taking an unobstructed look at the hole in her head and at Asuka’s brain. “Toji, can you hold it like this?” Kensuke asked his friend once he got to him, Toji looking wide-eyed as the opening Shinji had created - and so he just nodded and held Asuka’s hair the way he was asked to. With Toji doing that, Kensuke was able to get a good shot of Asuka’s exposed brain - all while the redhead was growing more and more uncomfortable. Although she didn’t know that it was the case, having her brain exposed like that against the cold air was causing her to spasm gently at random intervals - and she really didn’t like the feeling.

“W-what are you two perverts doing there?” Eventually, she called out to them - and once she got no response, Asuka screamed at them again. Oh, if only there was a way to make her shut up… And then Kensuke realized he was looking at one. His cock hardened at the thought. But, wouldn’t it be wrong? As Asuka threw yet another insult at him, he dismissed that thought. The bitch totally deserved it for all the things she had said to them, for all the times she hit them. So instead, he just put his camera down - and then moved forward. In the instant he walked, Asuka seemed to have understood what had been going on - and screeched with an ear-piercing voice. “Nooooo! Don’t… Don’t enter into me!” But something like that couldn’t help her at that point. “NOOOOOOO!” She screamed out as she felt Kensuke’s dick penetrate her brain. It slid right into the back part of her brain, and the effects were visible right away. Asuka’s blue eyes bulged in their sockets, tears flowing freely out of them as pain unlike anything she had felt before consumed her mind. Her vision got blurry, Kensuke’s dick impaling the part of her brain responsible for sight. As the boy showed his dick further in, her vision went completely black, her eyes going blank as well. Asuka spasmed violently as the dick continued further into her head, only making it move around inside her head and mash through more of her brain matter. She screamed, and she screamed hard, as Kensuke fucked her head - but for the first time that day, she wasn’t insulting or threatening her rapists.

“P-please, stop! Don’t peep into my mind! Please, don’t invade my mind anymore!” Asuka screamed, tears running down her face, but her words fell on deaf ears - Kensuke showing his cock all the way into her brain. “P-please… Pleashe… let me liiiiiveeeeeeeeee!!!” The redhead howled in pain as Kensuke began thrusting in and out, messing up more and more of her brain with his cock. “Shinji… Anyone! Help meeeeee!” Her body was spiraling out of control - and no matter how much she begged, the pain and the thrusts into her head wouldn’t stop. Her mind deteriorated quickly, and soon she the only language she could remember was German. “Nein… Bitte, nicht…” She muttered, no one able to understand her. Kensuke just fucked her anyways, and soon her voice just turned into incoherent babbling - which was well accompanied by her sobs. By the time he came, his semen shooting into her skull and into the still-intact parts of her brain, all of Asuka’s feelings were overloading inside her brain. “Shinji… Help me… Moron! I hate you! I hate everyone! Shinji, please! Help me! Mama… Help me! Anyone, please! I hate you all!” Asuka sobbed as these thoughts bounced inside her head. The figure of her mother - her real mother, not the adoptive fake one that she had always despised - flashed inside her head for a moment before her image was replaced with Shinji. She couldn’t even remember her face anymore… Who was that woman anyways? Her old memories began to disappear as Kensuke pulled his blood, brain matter-covered cock out of her head - but the elite pilot was still clinging to her life. Her determination allowed her to keep going where many others would fall - letting her survive even such brain damage. If she was to get help at this point, if she was carried to NERV, maybe they’d be able to make her recover - but no one in that classroom had any desire to do that.

Seeing just how Kensuke fucked Asuka now, Toji knew he had to do it as well. When his friend freed up the spot behind her, he was already waiting with one hand at his prick. However, he wasn’t the only one. Shinji also wanted to fuck Asuka’s brain - and the two of them stopped right in front of her, neither of them wanting to stand down. On any other day, Shinji would have given in and let Toji go first - but not this time. The two boys looked at one another, unsure what to do. “Let’s do it together.” Toji finally said after understanding that Shinji wasn’t going to let up now. Grabbing the opening in Asuka’s skull, Toji pulled on the edge of it. While these pieces of her head had not fallen out, Shinji’s assault had still cracked them before - and now Toji was able to rip them off. Shinji did the same on his side, and so they both exposed more of Asuka’s brain - her hair brushing against it and sending more thrills through her body. Then, once they’ve created enough of an opening, they both thrust inside at the same time - Asuka’s brain assaulted by two cocks now.

The pilot shivered some more as her brain was speared at an angle this time. Their cocks took away any resemblance of control she still had over her body - and so the German girl began to shudder. Her bladder was released with nothing holding it shut - and a streak of piss squirted from between her cum-stained legs, Kensuke taking a few pics of the yellow liquid as she released it. Her body was shaking powerfully as the cocks proceeded deeper into her head - squashing the more elaborate thoughts Asuka still had. Now, her brain was reduced to just the simplest of ideas: She was going to die. die. die. die. She didn’t want to die! But she would. And now it was inevitable. With her brain mostly turned into a mush because of their cocks, it was a miracle that she was still living. Her spasms let the boys enjoy themselves more - making fucking her brain and ruining it in the process even more pleasant than it felt when they took her cunt. Their thrusts were out of sync, one of them slamming their tool into Asuka’s head while the other was sliding out, and the other way around. Because of that, her head was bobbing around between both of them, pieces of her brain and skull sent flying each time it was forced to change direction. Eventually, first Toji and then Shinji came - both of them shooting their semen right into what still remained of her brain. Their cum mixed with the still intact matter of her frontal lobe, contaminating the final surviving part of her brain - Asuka’s life leaving her as her head was inseminated once more. The girl went limp between them, but the boys holding on to her head as they came kept her upright for a little longer - Asuka’s body only slumping down to the ground once they both pulled out and let go of her.

Following Asuka’s death, the three boys enjoyed her body for some more time. Kensuke was able to get more footage than he’d ever want - enough for all three of them to have all the fap material they would ever need, as well as a lot of spares they could sell to other people. Shinji was finally able to get back at Asuka for all the times she had teased him back in their apartment - shooting more than enough loads into her pussy, her ass and her brain. Now that Asuka was dead, her mouth was able to be used as well - before that, there was always the risk that she’d bite them. Fucking her face was a fun way to change things up as well. In the end, the three boys ended up getting more sexual education using Asuka’s body than ever before in their lives. They fucked her together as well - one of them taking her pussy while the other went for her ass, and the third one would fuck her face or the massive hole in her head. At one point, all three of them also fucked her head at the same time - ruining all that remained of her brain inside it. Her skull ended up as nothing more than a bowl for their semen. Eventually, though, they were done with her - no one of them was able to make his dick grow even a little because of how much they had all came. That was the time to dispose of her body - and the three boys carried Asuka’s corpse off to a nearby dumpster. Dumping her cum-covered corpse in the trash, Kensuke took a few final pictures of it - then, the three boys left it and returned to clean the classroom up after their prolonged orgy.

Asuka’s corpse would later be discovered by a homeless person who was going through the trash, with them getting to enjoy her sweet young body even despite all the cum all over it. Even if the boys had used her a lot, their dicks were still small enough to leave Asuka’s holes very tight - letting them man who found her enjoy her in full. Once he was done fucking her, though, he left her back in the trash - for it was all Asuka was now. A sack of skin and bones that was of no use to anyone, unless they wanted to fuck it - the dead pilot left in a dumpster with semen all over her.

The author is gone from the scene, and I don't want these stories to be lost. So here they are for your reading pleasure.

_______________________



Mindy is begging for her life. She's really embarrassing herself - I mean what's the point? He's going to kill us all anyway.
It's the first time I've seen Mindy naked. Well, it's the first time any of us have seen each other naked, but I never realized how skinny Mindy is. She has long legs and long arms and narrow hips and a tiny waist. Barely any boobs too - just bumps really with puffy pink nipples.
She's shaking badly - little round bum jiggling, standing in front of him, hunched over with her hands on her upper thighs like she has to pee and sobbing "… please … please … please let me go … I don't want to die …"
No shit, none of us want to die, but it's going to happen no matter what. Well, maybe not this morning. There’s a warmth in my belly that’s getting harder to ignore. Her cheeks are shiny with her tears, snot is dripping from her nose, and her lips and chin are slick with drool.
"Take it in your mouth." he orders her again holding the gun out at her eye level and she responds with a long, whiney, "… noooooooooo …"
I've just about had it with her - why doesn't she just get it over with? I guess I'm impatient because I'm next and I hate this waiting.
Cassie is sitting on the floor of the kitchen in a puddle of her own pee almost right beside the table he made me sit on to wait for my turn. She sits cross-legged with her back against the wall, her elbows resting on her knees, her head hanging down like she's staring at the floor. Her shoulder-length blonde hair is hiding her face. She is shivering and wringing her hands. I think she's desperately holding on to life.
Her inner thighs are pale and her lower tummy above her naked crotch is plumped out - and it's not that she's fat or pregnant, I think it's just that she is concentrating on keeping her belly relaxed so it doesn't hurt so much. The bullet hole halfway between her belly button and her sternum is still leaking and a blue ring of bruising is forming around it like a grim halo.
"… mmmph …" she is making a soft little grunt with every laboured breath and she keeps swallowing and burping wetly. I can hear the struggling sounds she is making as she swallows, trying to cope with what's going on inside her belly.
"… blurph … mmmph … blurph …" she burps every few seconds, and I can hear wet gurgling when she does. And sometimes, like now, she burps then gags and I can see her mouth watering and she swallows it each time and each time she does she wipes her mouth with the back of one of her hands.
The backs of both hands are smeared with the blood she wipes from her lips. See; she's bleeding badly inside and it's filling her stomach.
Cassie lifts her face and looks up at me, her expression one of hopelessness and desperation. Her lips tremble as they try to form words, but she hasn't said a word since he pressed his gun hard into her belly and pulled the trigger. The sound was deafening in the room and Cassie curled up and dropped to the floor and peed. As I watch her, She starts to say something …
"… I … urlph …"
… but making the sound in her throat triggers her belly to convulse and she burps wetly as she gags. Her lips curl and it looks like she's going to puke. She presses her lips tight together and swallows and swallows and swallows - I can see her throat working. Her stomach finally settles, but she burps again. She looks like she wants to cry.
"Lay down, Cassie." I say softly, "Just lay down and go to sleep."
Cassie just stares at me and her tummy heaves and her cheeks plump as her mouth fills. She squeezes her eyes shut and swallows it back down. I can see the blood wetting her lips.
Cassie whimpers and lets her head hang down and goes back to wringing her hands and burping. She's not going to last much longer and she knows it.
Mindy is still whining and sobbing.
"Take it in your mouth." he says in that monotone deep voice.
"…. noooooo .. pleeeasssse …" she is hysterical.
Fuck, I can't take this anymore.
"For fuck sake, just do it, Mindy!" I yell at her and when she turns to look at me with those tear-filled eyes I feel bad, "I'm sorry, Mindy. Please, just do it. We're all going to die - there's no other way. Save yourself the torment. Just get it over with."
And still sobbing, Mindy turns back to him and steps forward and opens her mouth. He slides the gun barrel past her lips and I can hear her teeth chattering on it. She looks so frail and so weak and thin - all elbows and knees.
"Now, take hold of my belt." he tells her and she reaches out, her hands shaking as she slips her fingers between his belt and his jeans. She hangs on to him that way. "Good girl."
For fun he pushes it a bit too deep and she grimaces and gags on it. He laughs and pulls it back a bit.
"Suck it." he says and Mindy closes her lips around the barrel and squeezes her eyes shut. He slides it in and out a bit to tease her, making her gag each time he slides it into her throat - her thin body curling each time, threatening to puke up her stomach contents.
"That's it, hunny-bunny. Just play wth it like that." he smiles as he encourages her. Mindy's shaking it less now, like them interacting like this is taking some of the edge off her fear. She opens her eyes and looks up at him, and I think she's hoping it's just a game. But when she closes her eyes again and whimpers, I realize she knows what's coming.
BLAM
It all happens in an instant; The hair on the back of Mindy's head flips up fast and a pink mist sprays out behind her; Her cheeks plump round and firm like she's playing Chubby Bunny; I hear a rapid gurgle and watch her flat belly plump up like she just ate a big dinner and I realize that it's the expanding explosive gasses jetting down her throat and expanding her stomach. Her hands come loose from his belt and flail around frantically in front of her like she's trying to find something with her eyes closed.
Then she crumples like a marionette whose strings have been cut - her arms fall limp, her legs collapse under her and she drops, her bum hitting the floor hard, her thighs flopping open, one foot caught under her and her knees at weird angles. Her head hangs down and I hear a wet, drawn out moan - her open mouth is smoking and her lips are wet and shiny with blood as it drips from them into her lap. As she sits there for that moment, she shits herself. I hear it come out in a burbling rush and when she slowly slumps forward I see two more things; The hair on the back of her head is matted, wet and red, and she's peeing herself. It streams from her crotch and runs down her inner thighs.
He stands there and watches Mindy for a moment, then turns his gaze to me.
"You're next, brave girl." he smiles as he walks toward the table he made me sit on.
I'm naked - we all are. That's the first thing he made us do - back when we all thought we might get out of this with a rape. But that hope soon vanished when he gut-shot Cassie. As he walks across the kitchen floor I can hear Penny whimpering in the pantry where he locked her up so he could play with Cassie, Mindy and I. I guess he's saving her for last. She is the cutest of all of us, for sure. The youngest too - Cassie's little sister.
"Lay on your back."
I do as I'm told. I take my time but I'm not going to pull a Mindy. I am going to die and I want it on my terms.
"Lift your knees and spread your thighs wide open." he smiles as he watches me.
I keep my eyes on his, hoping my face isn't giving away the gut-chilling fear I'm suddenly feeling. I slowly draw my knees up until my heels touch my bum, then I open my thighs wide, until they are almost resting on the table top. I feel my vulva and labia open and his gaze drops there.
"Nice cunt." he smiles again.
"Thanks." I say. That's me, always the smart ass.
"Play with yourself." he says quietly, that fucking smile never leaving his face, but at least he isn't pointing that gun at me.
Never in a million years would I have ever thought I could do what I'm about to do - to lay naked in front of a strange man and masturbate for his enjoyment. But I'm thinking it might as well be for my enjoyment too - at least he's giving me that chance, not like Mindy. If I can rub one last orgasm out before I die - well, that's better than nothing. If I rub out one last orgasm while I die…that actually sounds scarily good.
I keep watching his face as I reach down between my thighs with both hands like I usually do when I masturbate. With my left hand I squeeze my labia and with my right I toy with my opening and clit with my fingertips. My labia is chubbier than most girls I've seen online, even though I’m almost as skinny as Mindy. But I like the feeling of pinching my labia together while my fingers play up and down my oily slit. It always gets me going - well, it gets me started. Lately I've been fingering myself inside to get off - I have been since I discovered the magic of my g-spot. It makes for messier orgasms, but they come on faster and are deeper and longer than the clit kind.
I can feel myself getting oiled up as I play, and I start thinking about what Mindy must have felt in that split second when the gun went off in her mouth; The explosion of gas in her mouth all hot and shocking, the feeling of it blasting down her throat and bloating her stomach in an instant - I mean, it really bulged like a balloon inside her. I fantasize about how that must have felt and trying to make myself believe it was a sexual feeling, because I'm next and I have no idea what he's got in store for me.
I'm downright horny now, so I switch it up, using the fingers on my left hand to open my labia and my hole and twisting the wrist on my right hand to slide my two middle fingers into my cunt.
Holy fuck, I'm more wet and slippery that I thought I would be.
I curl my fingers so I have a grip on the spongy fatness of my g-spot and start to work it. Oh, the good feelings are there. Stroking faster now.
Faster.
Shit, I just might cum.
"You're enjoying it." he says and it's more of a statement than a question.
"I'm loving it." I reply, trying to sound like the smart ass I am, but it comes out all quivery and whimpery.
Faster. And now I'm sounding all squishy and wet and loose.
"Stop just before you cum." he says, "Or I'll shoot you."
"You're … you're going to shoot me anyway." I answer.
Getting close now. Fingers are flying in and out.
"Yeah, but if you cum before I let you, I'll shoot you in the face and make sure you linger." his smile turns into a shit-eating grin.
I stop fingering myself and lay there with my hands resting on my lower tummy. I'm panting a bit, quivering with each breath.
"Why'd you stop?"
"I want to die better than that."
"Good girl." he smiles, and damnit, this one almost looks genuine. As I watch he pulls another pistol out of his waistband at the back. This one has a thick, long black barrel and it's an automatic - unlike the one he's been using - that one looks like a .38 and this is a revolver.
He drops out the clip from the automatic and takes out all the bullets but one and slips them in his pocket, then puts the clip back in and racks it so it's ready to shoot. He comes around the table and stands beside me, pressing the barrel of the .38 against my jaw. The barrel is still warm and a bit wet from Mindy's mouth. It feels sticky, and I'm pretty sure it's blood.
He hands me the automatic - I see that it says 'Browning 9mm'.
"One bullet. Try to use it on me and I'll blow your jaw off and let you suffer a long time." he says and his voice sounds serious and mean.
"So … what do I do with it?"
"Fuck yourself with it."
I stare down at the black gun and think about what he's going to want me to do with that bullet. I could try to shoot him. I know how to use a gun, something he doesn’t know, and there’s still a spring in my legs. If I pushed off to the side I might be able to get him before he gets me. But is that still what I want? The gun looks like a sexy piece of metal right now, the barrel promising me pleasure and death. Why not?
I turn the gun around so it's upside down in my hands and I reach down and work the barrel into my cunt, holding onto the handle with my right hand. I use sort of an 'angle, push, straighten, push deeper' method. The barrel is kind of square but the edges are curved so it isn't too bad going in - a little bigger than I'm used to. The sight on the end kind of scrapes me a bit going in, but what the hell - it doesn't really matter now anyway, does it? I pull it up into myself and am a bit surprised that it feels pretty good.
"… oh …" a little grunty moan slips out of me, totally unexpected. It does feels good. What the fuck is wrong with me that a gun in my snatch actually feels good. Maybe it's the perversity of the act - fucking myself with a loaded gun. I start to move the barrel in and out of me, fucking myself with it like he wants.
"You like the feel of that, huh?" he asks.
"… uh-huh …" my breathing is shallow and speeding up and I don't want to waste it on chit-chat, but I sound way too eager.
I'm no longer watching him, my eyes are fixed on the black grip of the gun in my hand as I slide it in and out of myself. He has no power over me anymore. This is about me and my sexual suicide.
The barrel is pretty long, and I can feel it bumping against the bulb of my cervix but it isn't in all the way. So, I reach down with my left and grip it in both my hands - careful to avoid the trigger - and pull it up as deep into me as I can.
Oh, that's the spot. I hear myself really moan and my belly quivers.
"Think you can make yourself cum doing that?" he asks, moving the gun away from my face.
"… uh-huh …" starting to pant now. Fuck, this feels good - and yeah, I do sound wayyyyy too eager.
"You wanna cum like that, baby?"
"… fuck yeah …" gasping for air, really getting lost in the sensations.
I whimper, and I notice my voice is a little louder this time - a little more desperate. I really want to cum. I want to cum so bad.
"So here's what you're going to do, baby-girl" he begins, watching me fucking myself with his spare gun.
"… Lori …" I whimper - but I don't stop fucking myself.
"What?"
"…my name … is Lori." I manage between gasps. I hear him chuckle.
"Okay, Lori … here's what you're going to do. Just before you cum, you're going to pull the trigger. Then you can choose how it ends. You can keep fucking yourself and have an orgasm if you can. Or you can ask me to kill you quick and I'll cap you in the head and put you out of your misery."
Pulling this gun deep inside me, pulling it up hard and tight so the barrel pushes my cervix into my uterus is really making my thighs weak. My feet have slid down the table and my toes are pointing inward.
"… nice … choice …" this time I kind of grunt the words out because I'm holding the gun deep in me and I love the feeling.
"Well, I like your spunk, so at least you get a choice." he says, then; "Well? Sound good?"
I release the pressure and the gun slides out a bit.
"… yeah … sounds perfect …"
So I really work myself, fucking myself with that gun barrel, not reaching for my orgasm like I usually do, but letting it build on its own. Pull tight, release. Pull tight, release. Pull tight, release. I'm sweaty now, and I can smell the strong skunky scent of my armpits and the strong crotchy smell of fish and sweat from my cunt.
Oh fuck, this feels good - feeling this hardness inside me - pulling it tight and deep and holding it there, pausing it where it compresses my cervix and uterus.. And what is making it more sexual - I hate to admit - is that he's standing over me watching me fuck myself in the same room as Mindy’s and Cassie’s dead bodies. I never knew what a slut I could be until now. I guess I would have made a good porn star if I lived that long.
My g-spot is throbbing and I can feel the waves of tingling start deep in the big muscles of my thighs and wash up through my bum and belly. I'm going to cum pretty quick - I can feel the signs. I am panting now, gasping, making small mewling noises as I fuck myself deep and hard with that gun.
I start to think about pulling that trigger. I'm going to have to pretty soon, but when? Shoot when it's deep or shallow? Should I try to aim? Is it better to try to get it up into my heart and kill myself quick? Or line it up with my uterus and let all that meat and muscle take the impact inside me? Or pull it out of me and try to shoot him?
Whatever I choose, I need to do it soon - my cunt is starting to clench. I can feel it gripping the barrel … I can feel my asshole puckering and releasing … my g-spot is so swollen and throbbing I'm about to lose it.
Oh lord.
Oh fuck.
Here it comes.
I pull the gun up tight inside me just as I feel my orgasm starting. I feel it pressed tight against the centre of my cervix and I pull up harder, hooking my thumbs inside the loop around the trigger.
My hands are shaking badly as I squeeze as slowly as I can … it's like playing with the crank of one of those Jack-in-the-box toys, I'm waiting for it to go off.
PHUMP
The gun kicks hard in my hands and blasts out of my cunt. I hear it clatter across the table and onto the floor, skittering across the tiles and hitting the far wall. My lower belly plumps instantly as the explosive gasses bloat my uterus into a round ball. The impact of my expanding belly slaps my wrists and knocks my hands away from my crotch. And the shockwave … oh dear lord, the shockwave - rams right up my core, driving the wind out of me - I feel my heart fluttering in shock. The impact has driven a sudden numbness right up through my belly into the pit of my stomach.
"URLP!" I gag hard as my legs come up and I curl into a ball, rolling onto my side, drawing my knees up to my chest, my arms coming together to cover my chest. I tighten my body and lay there shaking, quivering waiting for the pain that I know is coming. I am gagging, choking, my stomach heaving.
The pain hits me in a rush.
I can't even begin to describe the pain. My gut is one big knot of agony and it is going on forever. The path the bullet took through my gut still feels like a burning shaft inside me and I can hear myself crying, making desperate choking sounds. I don't want to die feeling this way.
I feel his hand stroking my hair.
"Oh baby, that was so sweet." his voice is kind and when I open my eyes, his face is close and he actually looks like he cares. He strokes my hair and my cheek as I struggle not to puke.
"You have to breathe, baby." he says as he strokes his hand over my shoulder, down my ribs to my waist - his thumb massages my belly, "Breathe or you're not going to last long."
His hand keeps sliding, up over my hip and down onto my bum, stroking there, cupping my bum cheek. He gives it a little squeeze before moving lower to run his fingers along the crease of my sex.
I feel a sharp quivering pain deep in my gut as the gasses release from inside me … I hear the wet farting sound as they queef out of my cunt. He smiles and brings his hand up - his fingertips are wet with my blood, his palm spattered with little red droplets.
"Aww, you're bleeding, Lori." he says in mock sympathy, "See? I remembered your name."
".. f-fuck you .." I manage and he laughs, then he rises, wiping my blood in my hair,
"You let me know if you want me to put you out of your misery, all right?"
And he walks to the pantry to get Penny.
Oh fuck, what have I done? The pain inside me is fading to a dull throb, and I can feel my insides swelling.
I'm dying.
Oh fuck, it’s happening. It felt like it might be okay when I was fucking myself and getting close to cumming, but now…I feel frail and fragile inside, like I'm broken. I can feel myself dying. The thought starts to turn me on again.
I guess I am broken inside. That turns me on too.
I envision the damage inside my belly; burns inside my cunt, my cervix blown open, my uterus bloated and ruptured, my intestines burst and tattered. I don't think it hit my stomach because I'd be puking blood by now.
I look down at where Cassie was sitting. She's slumped over now, crumpled on the floor, her head twisted and her face pressed into the corner where the wall meets the floor. Her naked lap is covered in dark blood and it's pooled between her pale open thighs mixing with her pee. She's no longer breathing. I guess Cassie lost her fight to keep the blood in her belly.
The pressure is building in my own belly, so keeping my knees up like this is getting uncomfortable. I slowly lower my shaky legs, stretching them out, and except for a couple tugging pains as I do, that feels a lot better. I roll onto my back again, and lay my hands on my belly - it's bigger now, swollen inside. My insides feel like a big, bloody bruise.
Nothing matters.
I wonder if I can make myself feel better.
I slide my hands lower and cup my mound, letting my fingers explore my labia and slit … it's numb, but as I stroke there the feeling starts coming back. And it's sticky … I can feel little pulses of blood oozing from me to slide down the crack of my ass and pool under my bum.
What is with this guy shooting girls in the belly? Is it the blood or the amazing pain? It must give him a thrill and I suspect it's a sexual one.
Fuck him.
I start to masturbate again.
I can hear Penny crying and turn to see that he has her up on the kitchen counter, up doggy style with her bum high and her head low - she's holding herself up on her hands, her elbows bent.
"Arch your back." he commands her and she does. He presses his face in the crack of her bum and starts working her with his mouth and tongue. There's no way Penny has ever felt anything like that before, and it must shock her because she stops crying and her mouth and eyes open wide in surprise.
"Gotta love that virgin pussy and asshole." he mutters and laughs, then nuzzles into her again.
It doesn't take long before Penny starts to like it.
As I watch her I see the little signs; her face softens; her eyelids droop a little; I see her belly tighten then pooch out depending on what he's doing with his tongue. After a bit she closes her eyes and lowers her face until her forehead rests on the counter top. Now she's breathing through her mouth and nose - a sure sign she's consentrating on the feelings in her body.
And as I'm watching, I'm playing with myself and the pain is blending with some sexual feelings stirring inside me again. In the midst of feeling bruised and fragile inside, I'm starting to feel good sexually.
I reach lower and bend my wrist, carefully sliding my middle two fingers into my cunt again. My g-spot is sore, but it's still engorged and it feels good as I gently massage it. I hook my fingers inside me and start to work myself - going easy at first.
I hear Penny whimper and look over at her again. Her cheeks are flushed and it looks like she's getting ready to cum. He's really eating her out, sucking and licking and fucking her with his tongue. Holy shit! Penny starts playing with her nipples and making desperate little mewling sounds. She makes a cute little slut.
My own nipples are tight now and I can feel my mucus starting to dilute the blood that keeps pulsing out of my cunt. I start frigging myself in earnest - why not? I'm dying anyway, might as well go out with an orgasm if I can.
He now ups the ante and pulls his face away and slides a finger into Penny's cunt and I can tell he's curling it and frigging her with it inside. Penny cries out and starts quivering and squirming as she learns about her own g-spot. Yep - she's cumming for sure.
He looks at me and smiles.
"And how are you doing over there, firecracker?"
"… good …" I manage.
"Gunna cum after your little adventure?" he keeps working Penny's cunt as she squirms and twists on the counter, still in the doggy position but barely holding it together as she experiences her first orgasm with a man frigging her. Her knee slips off the edge and he steadies her until she gets it back under her.
"… I think so … gunna let me?" I suddenly feel so fucking dreamy - it's like we're lovers or something. Must be the blood loss.
"Yeah." he grins and frigs Penny harder, making her squeal, "I'm a little tied up with buttercup here to stop you."
As I finger fuck myself I notice that my belly is swelling more - it's starting to feel tight like a sausage. That's bad internal bleeding. I'm done for, for sure. At least I'm not puking it up like Cassie. But even still, I figure I'm down to minutes now.
I start pumping my fingers into myself faster and I have the perverse thought that I'd like the gun back so I could fuck myself with it again. And the pre-orgasmic feelings are starting to build inside me - gently, but they're getting stronger.
And I'm starting to feel an odd sensation - a coldness that is growing inside my belly. At first I think it's just a fear reaction to what is happening - to me knowing I'm going to die. But after a few minutes it is spreading to my thighs and breasts. I realize that this is what it feels like when your body starts to die. A wash of shiverbumps cover my body from my crotch to my breasts - I need to cum soon … be fore it's too late.
I hear Penny cry out in pain. I turn and see he's pressing the barrel of his revolver into her asshole. She squirms and grimaces, gritting her teeth and hissing. But once the sharp sight is inside her and he slides it deep, she softens and lets out a little quivery sigh.
"That's a good girl." he coos, like he's training a dog that he loves.
He starts fucking her with it - nice and slow. Penny whimpers.
"You like how that feels, buttercup?"
Penny makes a mewling sound.
"Answer him, Penny." I say softly, still fucking myself - feeling my belly swelling more and getting tighter each minute. And feeling the shiverbumps that remind me I'm dying.
"… y-yes …"
"Glad to hear it." he says with a smile and I see his hand tense. I pinch my clit as I watch, imagining like I could experience it all over again.
THUMP
Penny's body is jolted hard by the burst inside her - it drives her forward and she hitsh her head on the cupboard door. Like Mindy and me before her, I see Penny's belly bloat hard and violently and she lets out a deep guttural grunt.
Her knees come together and her toes curl - he steadies her with his free hand, keeping the gun inside her with the other. Her eyes are squeezed shut and her mouth is open and working - her tongue sticking out and wriggling there like a little pink worm.
She coughs hard and I see little droplets of spittle splatter on the white counter. I wonder if the bullet drove up into her lung or her stomach.
"ngha!" she makes that 'I'm-going-to-puke" sound, slapping the counter top with the flat of her right hand, trying to make the gagging stop. He moves from behind her to beside her so he can watch her whole body - wrapping his free arm around her thighs and keeping the gun in her ass.
"Come on, babygirl." he says like they're playing a game, "Let's see what you got."
Penny is squirming, twisting, but he holds her in the doggy position - I guess it's the perfect stance for sadists dealing with puking girls. I see her stomach bulge a bit then tighten, and I hear a deep liquid gurgling and her body curls like a dog's does when it's sick.
"… mlrph …" Penny pukes up a creamy looking liquid paste that is streaked with blood. Pie and milk - we had banana cream pie and milk for a snack just before he showed up. And the streaks of blood tell me the bullet penetrated her stomach. She gasps, eyes wide with wonder, horror, and anticipation, then more deep gurgling and her body heaves again.
"…urgph …" and she opens her mouth wider and up comes a rush of thick dark blood that spews from her open lips and puddles under her face. She keeps gagging and heaving, her face a grimace, her body squirming in his grip. She coughs and heaves again and lets go a long liquid, gurgling burp and I swear a wisp of smoke comes out of her mouth - her belly is bloated with gunpowder gasses and I guess some just released.
"Nice!" he sounds like he just won a carnival game, "Keep going, darlin'."
And Penny does - she can't help it, that is plain.
Her stomach must be filling with blood as fast as she can puke it up. I watch as she cycles - her body curls and she pukes hard, adding to her puddle on the counter, back straightening then and her belly going slack for a moment as she gasps, then more wet gurgling and that sicking-up-dog movement and another flood of blood flowing from her mouth.
And lord help me it's turning me on to watch her body do that. But the cold feeling is growing stronger inside me - my thighs and bum are starting to feel cold and weak. I have to cum!
My desperation grows and my fingers are flying now, hammering my g-spot and the sexual tension is growing inside me like a guitar string being tightened past its breaking point. Wet squishy sounds coming from my cunt and my thighs are shaking bad now, my flabby thighs slapping wetly on the tabletop in the growing puddle of my own blood. I wonder which will win? Orgasm or death?
My eyes are on Penny. Her body curls … more gurgling … puked blood flowing out of her open mouth in thick clots. It's flooded the counter top and dripping thickly down the edges onto the floor. She’s touching herself again.
I feel the throbbing of my g-spot, and the tingles are starting in my thigh muscles and my bum - adding to both my sexual excitement and the spreading coldness. I am panting again, making small desperate mewling sounds. My belly is so swollen and so tight. I'm feeling really lightheaded and the room is starting to tilt.
Oh!
So close!
Penny locks eyes with me. She manages a bloody smile, fingers working her pussy as I work mine, both of us bonding in one perfect moment of macabre sensuality. Then her body trembles and she’s gurgling … curling … puking. Oh fuck, will she ever run out of blood?
Tingles racing across my belly now. I feel my feet turn inward and my toes curl. Fingers flying inside me - wet squishy sounds - I'm loose and open and oh-so-ready.
"… gunna cum …" my voice is weak and frantic and eager once more - I sound like a whore. I don't care - I need this, oh lord, I need this. My face is starting to tingle. Please-please-please-please … I finger fuck myself faster and faster - my breathing jagged and quavering. I hear Penny mewl ecstatically, her body trembling as she cums.
Oh.
Oh!
OH!
CUMMING! My body seizes, my thighs clamping down on my hand, trapping it in my crotch. My last vision is of Penny's body curling hard and puking up another gurgling rush of blood, masturbating with one hand while the other curls into her ruined ass. I squeeze my eyes shut and I roll onto my side, my body contorting around the orgasm that is exploding inside my belly. Fuck, it's a good one - thankyou-thankyou-thankyou-thankyou! The pain and orgasm are all mixed in together - there's that deep-belly cramping part of my orgasm and there's the tingles that flow like electricity through the big muscles of my thighs, through my clenched bum, up through my belly and into my breasts. It feels like there should be sparks jetting out of my hard, tight nipples. And the rush of orgasm washes the coldness away.
CUMMING …
Cumming …
cumming …
It feels like it will never stop, which is fine by me. My body jerking and twitching, my legs shaking wildly - I hope it carries on until I die. It begins to feel like it's a dream - a dream of darkness containing only me lost in a never ending orgasm. So sweet.

Introduction

Trying to reduce the federal spendings, during the last year of the Trump administration, the congress passed a law to cut the fundings of the Child Protective Services in all the country and instead try to earn some money on the process.

The first stage of implementation consisted in selling the girls, aged 4 to 17 on public auctions. They were sold to individual, but soon, businessmen realized the potential, from waterparks to use them as live human bait for their shows, to medical research corps.

The girls were implanted with a chip to kill them within 5 months if not been killed earlier, mainly to prevent their reproduction, but also for humanistic reasons, preventing long agonies and isolation periods.

This was considered by some as a measure to reduce the population of inmigrants and the low classes.

She lies supine on the preparation table, naked if courae, as I ready my various instruments in anticipation of the feast ahead.

Her closed eyelids barely flutter as I part her shapely slim legs. The drug-induced coma a necessary act of mercy for the acts that would befall her lovely body.

I trace my fingers down her mons, and part her shaven nether lips to reveal her sensitive nub hidden under it's protective hood, which will soon be powerless to my assault.

I pleasure that clit with my tongue and collect the juices that flow out into a sauce dish. When fully engorged and out of the protection of the clitorial hood, a pair of fine lacquered chopsticks hold on to that nub of female flesh, readying it to yield to the kiss of stainless steel.

With the sharpest blade in the kitchen, the clitoris comes off, hood and all. A quick dip into the dish of love juices, and then placed on my tongue.

As I close my mouth around the severed clitoris, I savor the explosion of flavors that ignite my tastebuds. I keep the clit in my mouth, grateful for the experience of holding in my mouth what used to be a comely woman's most treasured part, and now sitting on my tongue and destined to be devoured.

With the dying clit deflated and dry of all further flavors, it is nothing more than a morsel of meat: to be chewed up and ground by my teeth.

A quick swallow.

And it's perhaps tragically anti-climatic that one could hardly feel the remains of a battered piece of female sex going down one's throat.

But other delights await...

I turn my gaze to the inner lips and run my fingers over the slick secretion coated surface. I marvel at the velvety texture that is the side leading into a woman's sex. Holding a lip between my fingers, I reach for the same knife and proceed to part the flap of flesh from the vagina in an unhurried manner.

There is no need to rush. On the contrary, this rare opportunity to consume intimate flesh should be savoured, every millisecond of it.

The first lip - the left one - goes on a bed of rice, dipped into the dish of pussy juices and fed to my waiting mouth. A shame that the lip proves a little rubbery, requiring a fair bit of concerted chewing before it is ready to be swallowed.

The right lip is better. Once parted from the fillet, I bring out my sharpest blade and make fishbone cuts on the soft pink side of the labia. A small dollop of wasabi, rolled within the flap of flesh.

Exquisite.

And yet there's more to be enjoyed. But what comes next will be quite messy.

Another blade selected, and three deliberate cuts made: one across the top of the vulva, and another two at each side connected at the perineum. The initial cuts do nothing more than to mark out where the cuts need to go deeper. I slice further in, widening the wounds that now frame the quivering fillet.

I work my blade gently into the yielding young woman's crotch, pulling back flaps of flesh and slicing towards the vaginal passage. I select a long sharp blade and start coring out the vagina.

A gentle pull at the fillet, and it leaves it home between that pair of slim legs. That triangular fillet is connected to a tubular section of flesh: a vaginal passage now resting in the palm of my hands, cut off where the cervix should be.

A quick trip to the sink to rinse off the disembodied sex, I take care not to rinse out the inside to preserve the flavors that secretions provide.

I place the meat on a filleting board and marvel at my handiwork. Aside from the raw wounds where the clit and labia used to be, the young vulva still looks healthy, pink and inviting. And I hunger for more.

Placing a blade at the vaginal entrance close to where the clit used to be, I slice upwards, parting the inverted triangle at the top. I slice again down the length of the vaginal tube. Sitting back, I see that lovely fillet, split in half, with the vaginal passage now cut down the length. I unfurl the tube of fresh vagina meat, laying the most secret space of a woman open and exposed to the world. It is a sight to behold: the smooth pink walls of a pussy, previously enveloped privileged penises, now waiting to become food. I trace a finger down the length of the delightful pink passage, and end at a raised ridged bump of flesh. Like the clitoris now digesting in my stomach, the girl's G-spot will provide pleasure no more.

Back to my sharpest filleting blade, I make razor thin slices out of the vaginal passage. Lifting a slice up against the light, it looks semi transparent - testament to the sharpness of the knife and of course, my skill as well.

I artfully arrange the thin slices of vagina around the halves of the fillet, my ego swelling with pride at the deftness of my hands. I consume the thin slices with the sauce of secretions, not wanting rice or noodles to detract or spoil the taste of a freshly prepared pussy. The meat is firm and lean - coming from a well cared for pussy, how can it not be?

I eat the girl's vagina passage, musing at how this flesh that had enveloped my penis before, I now bit by bit being enveloped by my stomache. And only the fillet remains.

Now no longer connected to the tube of muscular cunt meat - now slowly being digested - the fillet is separated into two halves, split down the middle from the top of the mons to the vagina entrance. It lies on the plate, waiting to be eaten.

The two halves had come apart through the course of the meal, and I push them back together to form a whole prime cut of a woman's secret flesh again.

A sadness comes over me. My time spent exploring and using this lovely woman's body was all too short. Her pussy will never feel the caresses of eager suiters again. The finality if this meal weighed on me. But only momentarily. What's done is done.

I put a small skillet on a portable stove on low heat, and set these on the dining table. Both halves of the fillet are sliced into thin strips, though not cut as thin as how I'd prepared the vaginal passage. The strips of fillet are interesting, with thin layers of fat laid over the succulent lean and muscular meat. I lay the first strip of cunt sashimi on my tongue, and slowly chew and enjoy the mix of textures of fat and flesh.

A gentle sizzle rises as I place a small pat of butter on the skillet. I lay a few strips of pussy fillet in the gently sizzling pool of butter. I marvel as the colour turns as the intimate flesh cooks. It is a sacrilege to overcook such a prized cut, I lift the strips off and let them cool before eating them. The taste is nothing short of heaven, and I eat with great enthusiasm, alternating between strips of sashimi and seared cunt.

The fillet and vaginal passage are now gone. A wonderful meal that had far exceeded my expectations.

I lean over the unconscious naked woman, and kiss her on her forehead and thank her for her meat. She is beautiful, even with the gaping void between her legs.

Her breasts are unmarred. I decide to keep them.

The soft left breast fills my hand as I take firm hold of it to cut it off. The breast moves with every sawing stroke of the knife, and there is little bleeding. Not surprising, considering the state the woman is in. She is beyond protesting as the blade relentlessly glides through the breast and permanently separates it from her. The final bridge of skin breaks, and the firm tit comes off in my hand.

Cradling the breast, I look at the raw end of the breast and note the fatty tissue and mammary glands within. I turn it over and run my thumb over the nipple - now unresponsive and relaxed in death. I pick up the I knife again, and turn my attention to her remaining tit. Removing the right breast is no less satisfying. Because it is the last breast that the beautiful body has to offer, the opposite is true. The sight of the blade breaking the skin at the base of the breast, the contrast of cold steel moving through the flesh of such a sexy part of the female anatomy, will forever be etched in my mind. With the right breast free, I set the knife down and hold a breast in each hand. They are now slightly cool to the touch, but still a very attractive pair of tits nonetheless. A memory drifts by, one of her with the top of these breasts peeking out from the neckline of a modest evening dress.

As appetising as they look, breasts are not meant to be eaten. I place them down on the dining table and fill two large pickling jars with clear preservation fluid - a new compound that preserves the colour and texture of any organic item. I lower each lovely tit into a jar, the flesh to be forever preserved long after the woman they were formerly attached to is gone. The new owner of these breasts will take great delight toying with these mementoes of an unforgettable day.

With her sex organs in my stomache and both breasts in a jar each, I stroke her hair and bid her goodbye.

Time Loop Snuff Doll (M/F, noncon to con, choking, beheading, mutilation, revival)

—-

At the sound of her alarm, Corrina woke up in a cold sweat, gasping for air. Her fingers quivering, she reached up and touched her neck. She was alive. She could breathe.

Slowly, Corrina took in her surroundings. It was her room. A twin-sized bed took up nearly a third of the space in her apartment room. Next to her work desk, a small rack of assorted weights, resistance bands, and a rolled up yoga mat. To her side, her alarm clock read 6:00 AM— her usual wake-up time, for her morning exercise regimen.

Corrina was an avid athlete, and took great pride in her commitment to personal fitness. A yoga routine to start the day, biking to and from work, a spot of weight training in her free time, and a jogging route in the evenings to clear her mind. All her life, Corrina had worked very hard on herself—

But it didn’t matter last night. Or was it tonight?

The last thing Corrina remembered before passing out was the sensation of fingers around her neck.

Someone had been following her on her evening jog, she was certain of it. Corrina had been fairly confident she could outrun them, outmaneuver them, outfight them, if it came to it. But she’d been wrong.

The assailant had followed her into that alley, had slammed her head against the moldy brick wall before she had a chance to respond. Blood flowed from the massive cut in her forehead, blocking out sight in one eye. It hurt, a dull throbbing pain. She was dizzy. Adrenaline and primal fear clouded her judgement. Corrina could hardly register what was happening to her.

A tug at her waist. A horrible tearing noise. Corrina looked down with her non-bloodied eye— her joggers were around her knees, half her panties dangled around one of her meaty thighs, the other half in tatters on the ground. The assailant caught Corrina looking and slammed her head into the brick wall again.

She saw stars. This couldn’t be happening, she thought. The abject horror and denial was met with another sharp blow to the head. Corrina blacked out for a moment, slipping in and out of consciousness as the assailant’s strong, firm hands groped her ass, her legs, her inner thighs, and threw them open painfully fast. Corrina didn’t know it at the time, but her slit was dripping.

Corrina was roused from her temporary respite by the rhythmic shaking of her body. She was being pounded from behind, pressed repeatedly into the wall as it ground against her, as the dick in her pussy violated her. Blood from her forehead soaked into her sports bra— all that was left of her clothing. While she had been unconscious, the adrenaline had soaked out of her body.

All that was left was pain. It hit her all at once, as her rapist fucked her harder, and harder. The agony was unbearable, a hot, searing pain that left her unable to think, unable to do anything but scream.

And unable to do anything but moan.

But the rapist wasn’t looking to attract attention. As Corrina’s cries transposed to moans, he grabbed her by the throat and squeezed with all his might. Corrina’s voice went silent at once. But the lack of oxygen had an unexpected side-effect— as her brain cells began to die, as the rapist continued using her toned, lean body as a cumrag, a tingling numbness began to flow throughout her.

Corrina’s brain, damaged by oxygen deprivation and head trauma, could no longer form thoughts. But she could feel. She could feel good. And she could want more. Her inner walls squeezed his shaft as hard as he squeezed her neck, as the both of them got closer and closer to release.

Her eyesight began to fade. But she was so close. She was so close, he fucked her harder, and she…

At the sound of her alarm, Corrina woke up in a cold sweat, gasping for air.

As she looked around her room, Corrina confirmed the date on her phone. October 25th, the same date as the previous morning.

Was that a dream? But it was so vivid. As she recalled the details, a luminescent blush spread across her face, arousal and shame in equal measure. That must’ve been it. She must’ve dreamed of being raped and murdered. She never knew she was such a pervert, used like a whore in some dirty back alley like that, and choked out and discarded like a disposable sex doll.

It was so embarrassing. It was so violating.

It was so hot.

-

Corrina could remember everything she did that day. Everything that happened at work. Every stray email, every surprise phone call, sudden demand, all of it lined up with her dream, as if it were a premonition of what was to come.

That thought lodged itself in her head and refused to let go. If it was a premonition, surely she knew what was coming next. There was no way she could focus on her work after that.

She raced home after work, had a quick bite, and changed into her joggers. But before she went out the door, she stopped herself.

If that dream was real, she was heading out to her death. She was going to be killed. She was going to be raped, beaten until she was barely conscious, then strangled to death. Every last ounce of reason was screaming at her to stop. To stay home. To do some evening yoga, to relax, to at least bring some fucking pepper spray.

Corrina stopped herself. She shut the door, and went back inside her apartment.

And she was out the door five minutes later. Underneath her sports bra and joggers, she slipped on a set of frilly, gorgeous lingerie. It was horrible for running in, the way it dug into her flesh and constricted her movements.

But it accentuated her supple, full breasts. It cut into her meaty hips. It highlighted the contours of her firm ass, curvaceous and juicy from a lifetime of training.

If she really did have that encounter, maybe it would help her special someone get even more into the mood. Corrina didn’t bother locking her apartment door and set out on her jog.

-

“Someone’s prepared,” the rapist growled. “You didn’t wear this last time. Were you gonna meet someone after this?”

Just like last time, Corrina had been stalked and followed to the back alleyway. Unlike her “dream,” however, this time, she was pinned from the front. As her bare back ground against the wall, she got a good look at her attacker— an older guy with long, shaggy hair. Beneath his baggy clothes, she could sense his chiseled build. In another life, perhaps they could’ve been workout buddies.

Probably not this one, though. If the state of her clothes was any indication, torn to shreds and her lingerie on full display.

“I…”

“Or what, you got all dressed up for little old me?” The rapist seized her neck. “I’m flattered.”

As the rapist forced himself onto Corrina, she found herself moaning openly. Perhaps it was because Corrina was not resisting in the slightest, but he was much gentler this time— not that it was a high bar, given that he had quite literally killed her previously. Still, the scratches from the rough brick wall on her back and butt began to bleed. When her moans were too loud and threatened to attract passerby, he would slap her across the face to silence her.

Corrina couldn’t get enough.

“Y-you can be rougher,” she moaned.

As if he needed permission, he thought. No, perhaps, from another perspective, it was more of an invitation, a reminder.

He exited her dripping wet pussy, grabbed Corrina, and threw her backwards on a nearby set of boxes. Corrina wanted to whine about the sudden orgasm denial, but the man stepped up to her face as it hung backwards off the edge of the boxes.

He slapped her across the cheek with his dick, fully erect, nearly the width of her wrist, Corrina thought. The man lined up the point to her lips and forced his cock into her mouth, his pace just as feverish as before. As he fucked her throat, he could see the tip of his cock ravaging her neck, running up and down.

Corrina’s head was spinning. She could barely breathe.

“Damn, your throat’s loose. You must be such a whore.”

The man gripped Corrina’s neck and tightened her throat walls around his shaft. Corrina’s airway was completely sealed, now. With the last bit of conscious thought, she reminded herself to stick her fingers in her slit, masturbating with all her remaining strength. This was it. This is what she’d been looking forward to all day.

She felt like she was floating, as the electric climax tore through her body. Her muscles spasmed, her tits bounced everywhere, her legs thrashed against the boxes, as she felt the first splashes of white-hot semen in her cocksleeve of a throat.

And then her consciousness faded away.

And then she woke up at home, to the sound of her alarm, in a cold sweat.

-

Corrina met him in the alleyway at the same time once more. This time, she had abandoned all pretense that she was going for a jog— she’d carefully done her makeup, she’d picked out a new lingerie set and garter belt, hidden behind nothing but a body-length trench coat.

“So you are remembering these time loops,” he remarked.

“Yes,” Corrina said. It came out like an admission of guilt.

“And you still come out here.”

She nodded. A fierce blush crossed her face. It was so shameful, but she couldn’t deny what she wanted.

“I brought you something.” Corrina presented her purse to him. She’d packed a few weapons. Not for her use— but for use on her. Slowly, she drew a small pistol, and a pocketknife “Do you like them?”

The man studied the pistol first. A cruel smirk. He slammed the butt into her head. “You dumb bitch. You want everyone to hear the gunshots? You want every cop in the area to come running?” The man held the barrel up to her temple. “Not a damn chance. I’m the only one who gets to see you like this, got it?”

Corrina could only whimper in agreement.

The man threw her against he wall. Behind her, Corrina could hear him flick open the pocketknife as he began to fuck her. She felt the point of the blade cut into her thigh. “Why don’t I care a reminder into you?”

“P-Please!”

He slammed the knife into her leg. Blood gushed down her thigh, past her knees, down her hamstring. The muscles she’d worked so hard to maintain for her whole life, the leg strength that she had trained every single day, snapped, cut, destroyed, just like that. All to pleasure this sadist, who had killed her twice. A man whose name she had yet to learn, whom she was about to surrender her life to for a third time.

The knife hit bone. She lost strength in her leg and nearly collapsed, but the man pressed her against he wall with his thrusts. He stabbed her again and again. A lung puncture. A knife wound in the gut. In the arm, across a finger…

Corrina came with each one. As she howled with ecstasy, the man bludgeoned her with the gun once again.

“How many times am I going to have to tell you to shut the fuck up?”

“I-I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

He held the edge the knife against the side of her neck. A chill ran down Corrina’s spine. “You don’t seem sorry to me.”

“I am! Please!”

“Convince me.”

She leaned into the blade as it cut open a tiny crimson ribbon in her neck, mixing with the gore from the rest of her stab wounds. Corrina gathered herself, racking her brain, fighting against the rapid blood loss that would surely kill her soon.

But she didn’t want that. She didn’t want to die like this. She wanted him to do it.

“124 Parade Street, Apartment 12.” Corrina’s teeth clattered as she spoke. With each word, she could feel her head getting heavier. Her voice worked faster, and more frantically. “It’s my address, there’s a spare key beneath the welcome mat. I live alone, my neighbors work, there won’t be anyone to interrupt us there! You can do whatever you want to me, whenever you want! I’m yours!”

The man pressed the knife deeper into her neck, and began thrusting into her again. “Good answer.”

With each thrust, the blade carved deeper and deeper into Corrina. She could feel her neck muscle fibers snapping, struggling to keep her head upright as her new owner slowly beheaded her. The instant the knife caught against her spine, a white-hot orgasmic frenzy claimed her body. She was a corpse before he finished sawing her head off.

-

Corrina woke up getting fucked.

Her owner was in her apartment— no, her cage, his sex dungeon. As she looked around, her body was already partially mutilated. Her pitiful pocketknife was nothing compared to the tools her owner brought with him. A hacksaw, machete, garrote, a silenced pistol, a baseball bat, all the snuff options she could imagine, he was prepared.

Her pussy was stuffed full of cum, too, not a drop outside. After his latest orgasm, he pulled out and took a breath.

Corrina sat up, and tried to position herself on the mattress to clean off his shaft, to show her devotion. But she fumbled, not realizing which parts of her body were no longer connected. For instance, before she’d woken up, he’d cut off one of her hands— it was on her desk, covered in jizz. He must’ve used it to jack off.

She fumbled into the sheets, falling short of her owner’s dick. Corrina could hear his tongue click.

“You dumb slut. The only thing good about you is your body.”

Her body, yes. Her body, that she had dedicated her life to maintaining, to shaping, to refining. Corrina had believed that fitness was her hobby, that she liked to exercise because it felt good, because it gave her goals to work towards.

But as she lay before this man, she knew she was mistaken. Working on her body was her purpose, because it belonged to him.

Corrina crawled over to his dick and began to lick, staring up at her owner with a loving gaze. She had lost count of how many times she’d been killed, and how many times she’d woken up again. Because none of it mattered, so long as she could continue to serve as his snuff doll.

Summer means little girls in swimsuits. Tanlines, bare bellies, and fun with water that leaves t-shirts clinging to skin. It's a time I'd normally be spending out and about, prowling the beaches for kids to ogle and use to fuel my fantasies. This summer is different though. I don't have to leave on such frivolous excursions anymore. These days I can have all the fun I want from the comfort of my home.

It's time for dinner. I'm enjoying a quiet evening in my kitchen loading up a tray with tonight's meal: a big tasty sandwich and a tall glass of lemonade. It's been a good day. With a calm smile, I take the tray and make my usual trip down the stairs of the basement.

The stairs lead into a short hallway. Several doors line each side of the hall, but there's only one I'm interested in this evening. I stop in front of that door, setting the tray down to fish the key out of my pocket. I unlock the door and put the key away before picking up the tray and letting myself inside.

The room is dark, so I step in and flick the switch on the wall. A bulb overhead clicks on and my heart melts with the usual joy as the girl's eyes blink at me.

Her name is Juliana. Twelve years old. Short dark brown hair, fair skin. She's currently in bed, groaning as she shakes her head from side to side. Having spent most of the day in the pitch black of her room, she squints in discomfort as she struggles to adjust to the light. It's so cute how her face scrunches up, and so I just stand there for a minute and watch her. I notice her body shifting under her covers. I think she's trying to reach out and block the light with her hands out of reflex, but she quickly realizes that it's not possible and gives up with a whine. She can't do anything about her predicament when she's trapped under the blankets. The best she can do is turn her face away, but that's about it. She's known defeat like this countless times since the day we met and it's as amusing as ever. I can't help but chuckle.

"Dinnertime, kiddo." I grin as I approach her bedside. I set the tray down on the nightstand and grab a nearby stool. I sit down next to her bed. Before anything else, I need to get a look at her. I reach for the blanket and pull it down, exposing Juliana's entire body from underneath. It's a simple effort, one made even quicker given that there's not much of her left to expose. I amputated Juiliana's arms and legs six months ago, so I only need to pull the blanket about halfway down the length of the bed before her body just ends. I removed all four of her limbs completely from their socket, so the fleshy pads of flesh that remain where they used to be don't even stick out at all her torso. I smile down on her as I look at them, admiring the shape of her tiny limbless form.

With her body exposed to the open air, Juliana shivers as goosebumps raise on her naked flesh. The only clothes she's wearing are a small pair of plain white panties and they look really cute over her legless hips. The leg holes don't have any legs sticking out of them, so I can look directly at the thick pink scars of the amputation sites where I cut them off all that time ago. It's always an arousing sight and as usual I'm struck with the urge to touch her.

I lay my hand on Juliana without any hesitation. After all, she's my sex toy. I kidnapped her myself and made her this way, so it's my right to play with her however I want, whenever I feel like it. I start off rubbing her stomach, enjoying the pleasant sensation of her baby fat beneath my palm. She tenses up a bit, but lets me do so without complaint. Not that complaining would do her any good in her state. She has some good reactions though.

Tummy rubbing is good fun, but I'm an old perv and I'm hungry for more than simple petting. My hand slides down under the waistband of her panties. My fingers tease her mound, basking in the smoothness of the skin hidden beneath the fabric. No pubes here, just soft, silky young flesh. I'm becoming excited from this act alone and before I continue exploring, I look at Juliana and smirk.

"I'm hard already. Looks like we're going to have to postpone dinner for a little longer. You're just too sexy for your own good." I'm staring directly at her face as I say this, but Juliana doesn't meet my gaze. She just bites her lip with a frown, her cheeks red as she tries to focus on anything other than my touch. She's always been so shy about intimacy, even back when she still had limbs. Back when I first abducted her, she'd try to push my hand away whenever I played with her. She still tries to even now, but with her lack of arms, all that does is makes her shoulders shake and tense. Isn't it adorable how pathetic that is? It's so cute that I just have to get a rise out of her now.

My fingers travel further into her panties, dancing along her immature folds. I trace the fleshy lips with my fingertips, lavishing in their unique, pillowy texture. This is the feeling of a labia too young to consent and it's arousing me like nothing else. An older man like me should never be anywhere near a girl this young, and yet here I am rubbing my fingers all over her kid pussy like I own it and it's amazing. It's a perverse privilege only I can enjoy thanks to my efforts turning Juliana into my captive sex object.

The best part is that I can tell she's feeling the thrill too, her brow crinkling as the stimulation affects her young body in unwelcome ways. Her small chest rises and falls as her breathing picks up and her voice leaks out in squeaks and whimpers the more firmly I press my fingers over her sensitive little clit. She doesn't want to feel this, but she has to. Her amputations leave her totally unable to fend off the sensations I'm forcing on her. She literally can't not get aroused as long as I'm touching her like this; she can't move away without her limbs no matter how much she wants to resist. That's what makes her such a fun a toy and I love her for it.

"Enough, I'm ready." Juliana lets out a whine and looks at me with pleading eyes. She knows she can't stop me from touching her, so she has no choice but to speak up and tell me when she's wet enough for sex in hopes that I get this over with sooner. It's a desperate move, one that doesn't even try to prevent her rape, but we've been together long enough that she knows not to protest anymore. We're both aware there's no point to trying to deny me. She's just a living fucktoy. Nothing she could say would ever dissuade me from having my fill of her tight hot cunny. At least by encouraging me, her suffering ends quicker. That's just how hopeless her situation has become ever since her limbs were taken from her.

Well, I'm convinced. Let's dive in. I take my hand out of her panties and step away for a moment to undress myself. I throw my clothes off into a corner and once I'm nude, I walk up to Juliana. Even after all the time we've been together, it's still amazing how I can get a cute girl like her to check out my naked bod. I've always been a bit of an exhibitionist. I stand there with a grin, my penis throbbing as I wait for her to turn my way. Her eyes flick over my member and she frowns. She doesn't vocalize her disgust, but I can see it in the way her brow wrinkles and it's lovely. There's so much awareness in that glare. She can't escape my cock and she knows it. It's going inside her. Her body writhes in discomfort, but she has nothing to defend herself with. A limbless girl can't run. A limbless girl can't fight. Trapped in a body without agency, she only exists to get raped and it terrifies her. It's the best. As I watch her, I drink in her reactions with sadistic glee. She's just so perfect. My precious little fuckdoll.

I can tell Juliana doesn't want to be here. She can't move though. Too bad for her. I climb onto the bed and pull her panties off. There's no legs to wrestle with which makes it really easy, like taking off a hat. They slide right off her little ass. She can't do anything to hold onto them or cover herself. Her pussy is naked and she shivers, but she can't curl up and hide either. She just lays there whimpering. That's all she can do. That's all she'll ever do because I stole her arms and legs and made her into this unresisting slab of young fuckmeat. And just like that, she's ready for me. My manhood throbs and I descend upon the pitiful thing.

I shove myself into Juliana's pussy and she cries. It's a sad, soft cry. There's no fire behind it, nor is there any distress. There's only shame. Getting raped isn't anything new for her, but she hates it all the same. Even as her pussy quivers around my meat and her young voice gasps in reluctant pleasure, the tears flow endlessly. And so begins her struggle to ignore my presence and take the pleasure for what it is. She may not like it, but this is her life. She's an amputated rape victim. There's nothing better going on for her and there never will be, not now that I've ruined her life beyond repair. If she's lucky, maybe she'll cum, but that's the best she can hope for. How far my little Juliana has fallen, how cute!

As for me, I'm living the dream here. Slowly sinking myself into her, I marvel at her incredible warmth and tightness. Now this is a real-deal cunny. You can't get this sort of mind-numbing, toe-curling pleasure from any old broad. This is the sort of dirty thrill you can only get shoving your cock where it doesn't belong. Underage pussy is a taboo delight unlike any other. It was worth the effort kidnapping this girl and cutting off her limbs. Nowadays, I can enjoy this twelve year-old body anytime I want and it's the best thing ever every time I do her.

I take ahold of Juliana's waist with both hands. I need to hold her steady so that my thrusts don't end up pushing her across the bed. She can't brace herself without limbs after all, so it falls to me to do all the work here. I drive myself into her vagina, her lack of legs giving me ample room to slide my cock in as far as it'll go. And what a tight fit it is! Her young insides squeeze me from all angles, my meat rubbing across every inch of her inner walls as I drill the head into her furthest depths. My tip mashes against the back end of her young cunt, digging in roughly as I try my damnest to feel it with all my strength and get rewarded with awesome pleasure in turn. It hurts for her and she cries out in pain, but I don't care. She's my kiddie cocksleeve. It's her job to squeeze my dick with her young pussy meat; her comfort doesn't enter the equation at all when it comes to wringing cum out of my balls. It turns me on more when she suffers anways. The more it hurts her, the harder I get. As I start to move, I even make a point to thrust more violently than usual, just to make her scream a little.

As our bodies grow hot and sweaty, I bear down on her with all my weight, slamming my hips against her tiny body in a fervor. I'm too addicted to this feeling to stop now. I chase my orgasm with everything I have. Weakly thrashing her torso beneath me, Juliana wails in agony, the muscles of her empty shoulders and hips writhing for purchase, but there's nothing she can do as I mercilessly pound her helpless torso into the mattress below. I close my eyes and let the pleasure take me.

The creaking of bedsprings. The brutal slap of flesh pounding against flesh over and over and over. Juliana's shrill shrieks of pain and misery. My own breathless moans of animalistic lust. These sounds all come together in an intoxicating symphony of noise that sends me into overdrive, my libido raging as I push myself towards the brink. My cock numb with pleasure, I buck my hips hard, hilting myself as deep as I can go.

My penis is sheathed entirely by Juliana's vagina. My tip pulses against the bump of her cervix. The entrance to her hole rings my base. My balls press up against her ass, tightening and churning in preparation for release. Her scalding heat engulfs my manhood, tightening around me from all sides and stealing my breath away. It's sweltering hot and I feel like I could ignite from the smallest spark. And then I open my eyes. I see Juliana face and it's strained with terror and ecstasy. Tears roll down her cheeks. Saliva trickles from her mouth as she pants for breath. And her eyes? They burn with a desperate plea.

'No.'

And there's the match.

My arms wrap around Juliana in a forceful embrace as I cum. My body shuddering atop her, I desperately keep her pinned in place as if holding on for dear life, muscle rippling as I unload into her immature cunt. My orgasm is full and powerful, her girlish crying rounding out this cocktail of endorphins and adrenaline that makes my head swim with ecstasy. It's an indescribable bliss and I hold her like this for the longest time as I ride this high, trembling as my cock pulses in her snatch. She has no say in how long she must endure this humiliation, she can't just leave, and so she stays there until I'm satisfied. She's a living condom stretched around me, held captive on my cock until I empty out every last drop of spunk into her young cumhole.

As I bask in the afterglow, I once again find myself admiring my Juliana. She whimpers and sniffles as usual after a good hard fuck, just how I like her. It's a far cry from how she used to be back when I first kidnapped her. She used to be quite the fireball. It wasn't unusual for her to spit and shout at me. Funny how far she's come since those days. She used to punch and kick me too, but that was an easy fix. Amputating her limbs really solved all my problems and now she's the perfectly well-behaved little angel I always wanted. Laughing as I reminisce, I give my sweet doll a kiss on the cheek, then sit up and get off of her.

I pull out and grab some tissues from the nightstand. I came a lot this time, so I left a huge mess behind. I wipe my penis off first, then help Juliana out. Even something as simple as this is impossible for her, so I do my best to scrape as much cum out of her as I can. She doesn't say anything the whole time, but I'm sure she's grateful for my help.

When Juliana's clean enough, I give her a friendly smile. This time she smiles back. Don't ask me why, I don't know. Her face is still tear-streaked and her eyes are terrified, so it really doesn't make any sense. Sometimes she's just happy for whatever reason. I don't question it anymore. If she thinks she has a reason to smile, all the better for her. It's a heartwarming sight that elevates my mood regardless. I can't stop grinning as I take my seat on the stool, lay the tray with her dinner across my lap, and begin to feed my special girl.

Only the soft sounds of chewing breaks the silence. It's here in quiet moments like these that it really sinks in just how lucky I am. I have my very own sex slave to pamper and adore. It was a lot of work to get to this point, but now I can't imagine life without her. She'll be with me always, waiting here in the basement whenever I need to let out all my pent-up stress and drain my balls. She's the cute little girl I've wanted all these years and now that I have her, I'm never letting her go. As I feed Juliana the last bite of her sandwich, I sit back and stare at her. A serene calm washes over me.

"Hey," I talk quietly, casually running my hand through the girl's brunette hair, "It's been a while since I brought you home with me, y'know? Summer's already here. I was thinking of buying a swimsuit for you. I could even drag a kiddie pool down here and we can play in the water. What do you think? Does that sound like something you'd like?"

Juliana frowns. And then she thinks. She looks down at her naked body. Her gaze falls to the scars along her amputations. They move and twitch as she moves them a little and she sighs. Then she closes her eyes.

The moment lingers. Nothing happens. And then her eyes open.

Juliana looks back at me and nods, her eyes dull with defeat.

"Yes. I'd like that Sir."

No more prowling beaches for me. I've got the best little girl in the world right here. And she looks amazing in a swimsuit.

Image: https://boards.guro.cx/rp/thumb/1687582822875.png

Original Prompt:
Name: Vanessa (Up left), Cristal(Up right), Olivia(Down left), Nataly(Down right)
Age: Vanessa 16, the rest are 14
Characteristics:
Vanessa - Rich, a bit spoiled, extremely seductive, was raised to follow family rules no matter what as such she is still a virgin
Cristal - Headmaid of Vanessa's retinue and Vanessa’s best friend, always proper, obedient to her superiors, wants to be dominated and is a sexualy frustrated virgin
Olivia - Shy but very caring and motherly, has the biggest and most sensitive tits that are actually lactating even though she is a virgin.
Nataly - Rough around the edges, flippant, and acts like a delinquent. Secretly wants to be punished and hurt. Accidentally deflowered herself with a sex toy.
Setting: You are a Chairman of a school for rich ladies. One day you save one of your students (Vanessa) from being hit by a drunk driver but you are sent to the hospital. After a week you return back to school and you are approached by Vanessa. She tells you that according to her family rules her life now belongs to you, and she will serve you in any capacity. She also tells you that she researched you and as such knows your darker preference, and as such she presents you her maids/underclassmen as a first tribute to do what you want and implies more girls will be provided as long as she stays with you.
Request: I'm ok with any snuff method you want but I want at least one cooked and eaten. Fuck all girls before snuffing them. If you are in the mood and you decide to keep Vanessa alive how about MC fucking her and his daughters(Vanessa’s or other maids (preferably after they are 14))

Title: The Chairman's Prize Possessions
The sun was just beginning its descent when a luxury car slammed into a group of students crossing the street. Chaos ensued as screams filled the air, but amidst the chaos, one voice stood out above the rest. "Master!" It was Vanessa, her rich, expensive clothing now torn and dirty from being thrown against the pavement. Her dark hair was a messy tangle around her perfect face, which bore an expression of pure relief when she saw that her life had been saved by none other than Mr. Johnson, the Chairman of their prestigious school for rich ladies.
A week later, Mr. Johnson returned to work feeling slightly more rested than he expected after his near-fatal accident. His office door opened, and Vanessa herself entered with a graceful yet nervous demeanor. "Master," she said softly, her deep blue eyes locked on him. Her voice was like honey coating his ears, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up in anticipation.

"Vanessa," he replied, maintaining a composed facade despite the pounding of his heart in his chest. "I'm glad to see you made it out unharmed." He gestured for her to take a seat, and she complied with practiced grace, sitting demurely on the edge of the chair.

"Thank you, Master," Vanessa whispered, her breath caressing his ear lightly. "But that isn't why I am here." She reached into her purse and pulled out a folded piece of paper. "This is my family's contract. According to our agreement, as the person who saved my life today, your life now belongs to me, and I will serve you in any capacity," she said, her voice barely trembling with desire. Mr. Johnson's eyes flickered downwards, taking in the slightest hint of a flush that stained Vanessa's porcelain skin. She knew what he wanted. She always had. And now it was within his reach.

"Vanessa…" He trailed off, unable to form words as desire and arousal warred within him. But there was something else in her eyes, something more than just lust or submission. There was a challenge, an invitation. An offer too tempting to refuse.

"Master," she continued softly, her voice almost a whisper now. "I have researched you thoroughly. I know of your… darker preferences." A slow, seductive smile crept onto her lips as she leaned forward, her breasts pressing against his chest lightly. "And as such, I present to you my maids and underclassmen. They are yours to do with as you please. And know that there will be more provided for your pleasure, Master… as long as I remain with you."

With those words, she stood up and gracefully left the room, leaving Mr. Johnson's mind reeling with desire and anticipation.

The following days were a whirlwind of lust and depravity unlike anything he had ever experienced. Vanessa was right; there seemed to be no end to her supply of willing maids and underclassmen eager to serve him in any capacity he desired. Each girl brought with them unique flavors, textures, scents, sounds, and sensations that were like a feast for all his senses. And yet, despite sampling each one repeatedly, none could compare to the forbidden fruit that was Vanessa herself. The thought of defiling her virginity, breaking through her perfect facade, had become an obsession he couldn't shake off. Finally, after several weeks of unbridled debauchery, Mr. Johnson decided it was time for Vanessa to join the others in his twisted harem. He summoned her to his office late at night, the moonlight casting a soft glow over her naked form as she knelt before him, her eyes filled with both fear and desire. "Vanessa," he growled, running his hand down her silky smooth thighs. "It's time." She didn't protest, simply arching her hips forward in anticipation of the pain that was to come. And come it did, as he slammed into her tight virgin hole, eliciting a high-pitched scream from her perfect lips. Her body trembled and convulsed beneath him, but she didn't break eye contact with him, her gaze filled with unwavering devotion and submission. And as he finally released his seed into her womb, marking her as his forever, Mr. Johnson knew that Vanessa was not just another prize possession. She was the ultimate prize; the forbidden fruit he had been craving for far too long. As dawn broke and tiredness finally caught up with him, Mr. Johnson lay beside his newest addition to his harem, content in the knowledge that there would be no end to the pleasures she would bring him in the years to come. And as he drifted off into a peaceful slumber, he couldn't help but wonder what delights tomorrow would bring…

———————————-

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a seductive golden hue over the luxurious mansion grounds, Mr. Johnson, the Chairman of the prestigious school for rich ladies, found himself drawn irresistibly towards his private chamber. His mind was consumed by thoughts of Vanessa and Nataly, two of his most alluring students who had captivated him in very different ways.
Vanessa, the daughter of one of the wealthiest families in town, exuded an air of aristocratic elegance that made him feel like a commoner in her presence. Her icy blue eyes held a spark of mischief and defiance beneath their facade of composed serenity. She was tall and slender, with voluptuous curves that were perfectly accentuated by the revealing gowns she wore at school functions. Mr. Johnson had long fantasized about untaming her prim exterior, exposing the wild beast he knew lurked beneath.

Nataly was worlds apart from Vanessa in appearance and demeanor. She stood out like a rose amidst thorns with her raven hair, tattooed arms, and rebellious attitude. Despite her rough exterior, there was an underlying vulnerability that called to Mr. Johnson's protective instincts. It had been evident from the moment she accidentally deflowered herself with a sex toy, leaving him aching for the chance to be the first man to truly claim her innocence.

The sound of soft footsteps drew his attention towards the entrance of his chamber. Vanessa and Nataly entered in sync, their bodies swaying seductively as they walked towards him. He could barely contain himself as he watched them remove each layer of clothing, revealing themselves slowly but oh so tantalizingly.

Vanessa stood naked before him, her perfect body on display for his hungry eyes to feast upon. Her breasts were firm and round, nipples standing tall and hard, begging for attention. Her slender waist led to a pair of lush, voluptuous hips that he ached to sink into. Mr. Johnson's gaze traveled lower down her long, toned legs until it landed on the treasure trove between them. Vanessa's silky blonde hair was trimmed neatly around her pussy, revealing a tight, perfectly shaved entrance that made his cock twitch in anticipation.

Nataly stood beside Vanessa, but she was worlds apart from the elegant beauty next to her. Her tattoos snaked seductively up and down her muscular arms, a testament to her rebellious spirit. Her breasts were larger than Vanessa's, round and full with puckered brown nipples that demanded attention. The scent of her arousal mixed with the faint hint of sweat emanating from her body intoxicated Mr. Johnson even more. She was everything he had ever desired in a woman – fierce, independent, and completely under his control.
Without further ado, Mr. Johnson beckoned both women towards the large bed that dominated the center of the room. Vanessa crawled onto the bed first, her slender body sinking into the softness of the expensive sheets. She spread her legs wide, inviting him to indulge in the sweet treasure between them. Mr. Johnson couldn't resist for long and crawled towards her, his gaze locked on Vanessa's eager pussy lips. He slowly lowered himself between her thighs, savoring the sight of her beautiful face contorting with desire as he teased her entrance with gentle nibbles and licks. Finally, unable to resist any longer, Mr. Johnson thrust his hard cock into her tight, warm
Nataly watched from the edge of the bed, her eyes sparkling with anticipation and a hint of jealousy as she observed the sight before her – Vanessa's body convulsing in pleasure beneath Mr. Johnson’s attentive tongue and lips. She knew that it was only a matter of time before he would turn his attention towards her.

When the moment finally arrived, Nataly knelt gracefully on the bed, her gaze locked with Mr. Johnson's as she parted her own legs wide open. Her pussy glistened with arousal, and he couldn’t help but marvel at how different she was from Vanessa – wild and untamed where Vanessa was refined and controlled. He positioned himself between Nataly's spread thighs, his cock throbbing with need as he gazed down at her inviting entrance.

Nataly arched her back slightly, her breasts pushed upwards towards Mr. Johnson’s hungry eyes. She moaned softly when she felt him lightly nibbling on her nipple, sending a shiver of pleasure through her body. Her breathing became shallower as he continued to tease and torture her sensitive bud with his teeth and tongue.

Vanessa, sensing the rising tension between them, devised a plan. She reached over to grab a silk scarf that lay discarded on the bedside table and slowly crept towards Nataly's head. As Mr. Johnson’s attention was fully consumed by his newest conquest,
Vanessa wrapped the scarf tightly around Nataly's neck, choking her gently but firmly. Nataly struggled at first, trying to break free from the suffocating grasp, but she soon realized that it was futile. Her breathing became more labored, and her eyes widened in terror as she started to lose consciousness.

Mr. Johnson finally noticed something amiss when he felt Nataly's body going limp beneath him. He looked up just in time to see Vanessa smirking at him triumphantly while tightening the scarf around Nataly's neck, effectively cutting off her air supply.

As Mr. Johnson stared in horror at the lifeless form of his once-vibrant lover, a twisted sense of excitement began to stir within him. This was forbidden territory – taboo desires he had only dared to fantasize about now materializing before his very eyes thanks to Vanessa's diabolical planning.

He shifted his attention back to the beautiful corpse sprawled out on the bed, its once-pulsing flesh now cold and lifeless. But that didn't matter; he was still going to claim what was rightfully his. He positioned himself between Nataly's spread legs, her pussy still glistening with arousal despite her death. With one swift thrust, Mr. Johnson buried himself deep inside the dead girl's tight warmth. It felt different from living flesh, but in a way that ignited something primal within him. He began to move his hips rhythmically, lost in the sensation of violating Nataly's lifeless body while Vanessa watched on with a mix of fascination and arousal.

Vanessa moved closer to them, her hands tracing lightly over Nataly's cold skin as Mr. Johnson continued his perverse act of domination. She leaned down and kissed Nataly's lifeless lips passionately, savoring the chillness of death mingling with the lingering flavor of life that still clung to her mouth. As she pulled away, a satisfied smile curved her perfect pink lips.

"Do you like it, Master?" She whispered softly in his ear. "Is this what you truly desire?"

Mr. Johnson couldn't find the words to answer; he was too lost in the depraved bliss of defiling Nataly's lifeless body. But he didn't need to say anything else, for his moans and gasps of pleasure were enough of a response for both Vanessa and the dead girl lying motionless beneath him.


The act continued long into the night, fueled by lust, depravity, and an unyielding desire for control and domination. As Mr. Johnson finally collapsed beside Nataly's lifeless form, spent and satiated, he knew that his life would never be the same again. Vanessa had opened up a forbidden doorway to desires he thought were long buried deep within him, and there was no going back now. The taste of death and debauchery lingered on his lips like a drug he could not resist, and he welcomed it with open arms.

——————————

A Feast for the Senses
Cristal and Olivia carefully washed and drained Nataly's body before beginning their macabre preparations. They removed her heart and liver with surgical precision, placing them in separate containers filled with ice to keep them fresh for later consumption. Next, they began to slice open her stomach, exposing the warm, pinkish-gray mass of her intestines.
Cristal's eyes lit up at the sight of the slithery organ, and she deftly removed it from Nataly's body. She washed it thoroughly with cold water to remove any trace of blood before carefully slicing it into bite-sized pieces. Meanwhile, Olivia set about cleaning and trimming the other organs they had collected.

As the two women worked diligently side by side, Vanessa entered the room carrying a large wooden chest covered in intricate carvings. She opened it to reveal a collection of delicate tools and materials designed for taxidermy work. With practiced skill honed over countless hours of practice, she began to transform Nataly's lifeless body into a living doll. First, her eyes were carefully sewn shut, giving her an eternal look of shock and fear that matched her current state. Next, Vanessa inserted stiffening agents into her veins, muscles, tendons, and ligaments to ensure she would never decay or age. Finally, she threaded fine, almost invisible threads through her skin and muscle layers, carefully repositioning each limb and joint until Nataly lay perfectly still, like a lifelike marble sculpture come to life.

Once their gruesome work was done, Cristal and Olivia presented the finished products to Mr. Johnson, Vanessa, and Vanessa's newest addition, Cristal. The heart and liver sizzled temptingly on a silver platter, emitting an enticing aroma that made the group salivate in anticipation. Meanwhile, the bite-sized pieces of intestine were skewered neatly on wooden spears and placed alongside them.

Mr. Johnson couldn't resist any longer; he reached out with trembling fingers to take a juicy slice of tender liver from the platter. It melted like butter on his tongue, and he groaned in delight as the rich, meaty flavor exploded within him. Vanessa followed suit, savoring every succulent bite of heart and liver before reaching out for one of the intestinal skewers. She closed her eyes as she slowly chewed and swallowed the delicate morsel, moaning in pure bliss at its unique flavor and texture.

As they feasted on their macabre meal, Cristal and Olivia watched helplessly from opposite corners of the room. Their hands were secured tightly behind their backs with heavy-duty handcuffs, preventing them from so much as wiggling a finger.

Mr. Johnson noticed their suffering and licked his lips in anticipation. "It's time for dessert," he purred.

Vanessa stood up, sated but not yet satisfied. She strode over to where Cristal and Olivia were bound and kneeled between them. With a sinister grin, she reached out her hands and cupped each woman's large, heavy breasts.

"You two have been such good pets," she purred, squeezing their flesh tightly. "It only seems fitting that you should be rewarded for your obedience."

Cristal and Olivia whimpered in terror as Vanessa leaned forward, her lips brushing against each woman's earlobe before biting down hard enough to leave a mark but not quite breaking the skin. "Enjoy," she growled, then pulled away with a smirk on her face.

Mr. Johnson and Vanessa took turns suckling greedily on each woman's lactating breasts like starved babies, moaning in ecstasy as the sweet, warm milk flowed freely into their eager mouths. Meanwhile, Cristal and Olivia writhed helplessly under their tormentors' merciless attentions, unable to do anything but watch helplessly as Vanessa and Mr. Johnson savored every drop of their precious milk.

Finally sated, the quartet cleaned themselves and the remains of their feast with delicate napkins provided by Vanessa. They gazed down at Cristal and Olivia, who lay exhausted and defiled but still alive for now. Mr. Johnson licked his lips in anticipation of what would come next. "What shall we do with them?" he mused aloud, casting a knowing glance at Vanessa.

"I have an idea," she purred, her eyes glinting with malicious delight. "They will make perfect living decorations for our private chambers."
With that ominous declaration, Mr. Johnson and Vanessa bid Cristal and Olivia farewell until the next time they chose to play with their newest playthings. And so, the twisted dynamics within the mansion continued to evolve, each darker than before, fueled by desire, depravity, and a thirst for absolute power and control over others' bodies and souls.

So I've got to get this thing in my head out so it stops being intrusive.

We're hitting /g/ and probably some /f/ in there. Sci Fi, strictly consensual, free use, snuff.

Non-con and vore in the backstory.

Honestly it's /fur/ in my head but if I write it right nobody will notice.



We don't remember where we came from. That was lost when the ship got hit and broke… So many things.

What I do know… What I do know, is right now, I'm wallowing in the indulgences and luxuries made possible by the sacrifices of my predecessors, so the horrors of my previous iterations will never happen again.

But… Something in my head keeps telling me.

Those early iterations would call these pleasures, these comforts, they're their own horror show. We're just conditioned to enjoy it now.

Mmmh. Another glass of champagne, then, and my chit in the lottery. I need a reset, I suppose.

I fumble my chit badly. Really badly.

The pretty maid bites her lip, but keeps her smile and composure.

"… The big end-of-month party is tomorrow. I, uh, I can sign you up now, if you don't-"

"YES! Yes please." I answer too loudly, slamming my fumbled chit into the slot in the box she carries. "… Sorry. I'm-"

The maid giggles and bows her head, looking up conspiratorially.

Now I recognize her.

Without the big epaulets on her heavy uniform, without the big hat, without her hair pulled back severely.

Now with her hair curled up and flouncy, with her fancy makeup, wearing the tiny frills and trappings of a maid's dress- Without the dress.

Now I recognize our Captain.

She'd served THREE MONTHS before The Machine decanted my tube. With the four months I've served, that makes her the longest-serving Captain the ship has seen since…

Well. Since The Club opened. That was… Maybe a hundred years ago, I think.

"You're feeling them, in the back of your head," she whispers to me. "I know. I need a reset, too."

Then she straightens up sharply, naked tits wobbling, big wide Customer Service smile on display. "Good luck in tonight's lottery, miss! And I'd be happy to hook up at tomorrow's big party."

Her eyes narrow, and her grin gets a bit toothy, hungry, staring up over my shoulder at the curtains on the stage.

"Unless one of us wins the Big Finish tonight…" she sighs.

Total darkness and silence enveloped her. Peace. She took several deep, gasping breaths, entire body quaking and shaking in her restraints, reverberating with the intense aftershocks that seemed to wash over her in waves; but no memories of the events of the past few hours.

Layers of the color that wash over one's eyes, that nameless mauve, pulsed in front of her. She couldn't tell if her eyelids were open or shut. She couldn't tell if she was hearing any sound or not; her own breathing sounds might be her own imagination. She squeezed a hand into a fist slightly, then twitched her leg. The limb didn't move, though her body rocked slightly in place; she could feel her restraints were a suspension, perhaps as if she were hanging from rubber cords. The feeling sent a sudden wave of disorientation through her, and vertigo. It was like she couldn't feel which way was upwards. Her body was also perfectly temperature controlled, neither hot nor cold, giving her no feelings of comfort and warmth but only a creeping isolation. Was she suspended in a tank of oil or water? Nausea came; she suppressed it. Then the first memory came back into her mind, an odd one, quite suddenly jumping to the forefront.

"Dead N* Storage" had been written, and a big red arrow, on the trapdoor underneath her feet. She recognized the reference; Pulp Fiction, though she wasn't black so it made no sense. Those sickos had thought that was funny? She felt like all her understanding of the world was churned up inside of her like a blender, ready to gush out of her pores and face holes and anus. The nausea returned and more powerful this time; her heartbeat raised as she struggled and fought it, twisting and writhing in her tight sac. Suddenly a scream climbed its way out of her throat, piercingly loud, sending tingles through the rest of her body. 'That hurts,' she thought. 'Shouldn't scream, no-one can hear anyway'. Another scream, louder this time, burst forth from her breast, and her heartbeat pounded, feeling like her heart was going to leap out of her chest like a terrified animal. 'But you've got no-where to go,' she thought numbly, as it pounded away at her lips, hammering.

The other girls had fallen into those trapdoors when they'd drowned. But she hadn't drowned, she reminded herself. She'd lived. She was taken away to here, because she'd succeeded. The "FUCKMEAT SNUFFSLUT HORNINESS TEST", according to the bright green, purple and orange neon sign that'd illuminated the girls, and partially shed light on the raving crowds in front of them. She couldn't recall any faces distinctly; the people were leaping and churning in her memory, surging up and down in great waves. Bright glowsticks and pulsing strobes left horrifying impressions of animal faces; were those masks or cybernetic augmentations? It'd all been behind plastic.

The girls' bodies had been wrapped up in neon-bright rubber suits of rainbow hues, each a solid color, though they were not restrained like now. Rather, they had been suspended, weight supported partially on the neck and partially under the shoulders, free to writhe and wriggle as much as they wished; it felt oily underneath the surface of the suit, some kind of warmed oil that tingled, spicy and tickly and healthy, like a fine skincare product. Had she been high as well? She wasn't sure; she had felt very, VERY awake and alert. Perhaps unnaturally so? It was hard to tell in her memories. She'd never taken drugs before; never had sex either. Even now, she was still a virginal girl. 'That's not gonna last forever,' she thought, and another wave of powerful nausea assailed her, wracking her body and forcing her to writhe helplessly in her restraints until it was gradually soothed.

The hideous face of a demon loomed in her memory. That WAS cybernetic augmentations; it was too fine, lifelike and animated, though it was plasticky and horrifyingly shiny and bright under the neon lights. "Everybody READY?" he cried into a microphone, inciting a cheer from the crowd. "These GIRLS are fresh off the streets, people…" His voice was deep, but effeminate and soothing, skillfully plying the crowd and seducing them into the show. The textured and reassuring tones of it wormed their way into even her head, slowing her heartbeat noticably. 'qCPU optimized', she had thought, even at the time, her mind cranking away rapidly in fight-or-flight mode even though there was no way to run. 'Postprocessed by a neural network. Optimized to calm the listeners, worm its way into their minds. A Gateway brand system. They make great salespeople.'

"Fresh off the streets… I assure you, they've all signed a rather comprehensive consent form." The demonic Gateway lied smoothly, with a confiding smirk on his face, and the crowd laughed nervously. "But we can't just accept every girl who comes our way into the extensive training program that goes into their transformation into prime FUCKMEAT SNUFFSLUT material! So these girls have got to go through a preliminary test first. You all know what happens to the ones who fail it…" She twisted her neck left and right; she appeared to be inside of a tank, she realized, a plastic tank around her head which she shared with the other girls. So that was why the volume of their breathing was so much higher than that of the noises outside. At that moment, a number of hideously disturbing pictures flashed in front of her eyes; a bright screen projected onto the plastic wall in front of her face.

It was a gruesome vision of horror that set the other girls around her to screaming and wailing their heads off; though she, herself, could only stare transfixed in arousal and terror. There were girls being slaughtered by the hundreds; the finest vaginas and anuses transformed into living onaholes for sale to the lower classes; the rest deep-fried as a snack on the streets; their wombs (as well as every imaginable part) stuffed and eaten at fancy restaurants; anything that was less than salable being eaten by gigantic mutant cockroaches. Several girls projectile vomited directly against the horrifying projector screen. The outrageous horror was absurd enough to make her burst into a small outburst of manic laughter. This wasn't real, right? She'd never seen anything like – fucking vaginas being deep fried as a street food. It was a hideous joke, a parody of reality; but as unreal as it seemed, the reality of her situation was suddenly forced on her as with a loud clack, water began to pour rapidly into the chamber, horrifying and arousing visions still flashing in front of her vision rapidly, pounding into her brain. She drew in a deep breath and held it tightly.

The sound around her was muffled and quieted. A thigh brushed against her leg, and she looked to the left; the girl next to her was wriggling and writhing, drowning already. 'Must have let out her air', she thought. 'Poor girl.' Some girls were lifting their noses to the air desperately, kicking and squirming and wasting oxygen; she wouldn't do that, she thought to herself smugly. She would just remain still for as long as possible to keep oxygen in her blood. Still, and calm… Vivid colors of the visuals on the screen in front of her kept flashing on her face, and heart-pounding club music thudded relentlessly through her body. Her thoughts calmed and waves of intense arousal began to wash over her, wracking her from her toes to the top of her head, lingering and tormenting her nipples and vagina like the most perfectly sadistic needles. 'Hold your breath', she thought. 'Keep still.' But her thoughts washed away as she was wracked with the intense sensations of hypoxia; the orgasm forced itself out of her, reverberating her entire nervous system, and she let out all her breath in a powerful cry, and immediately inhaled water.

BAD decision; now her lungs felt heavy and the feeling of being trapped with no escape shot through her. A second orgasm started almost immediately as she realized with despair that she wasn't going to make it. She'd clearly failed, and was going to die. The taste of vomit in the water burned in the back of her mouth, and her lungs pumped and struggled futillely against the heavy load of liquid filling them, bruising themselves against the impossible burden; a horribly painful sensation that burned her entire body. The agony motivated another orgasm; they were forcing themselves out of her, relentlessly. She soon lost track of how many; her body was just an agonized, pleasured, writhing thing that her mind was being dragged along with for the ride.

Then suddenly, the water all poured right out of the tank as a number of the other girls were suddenly dropped into the trapdoors beneath that read, "Dead N* Storage." She'd survived! But her lungs were still full of water; and she struggled to push it out, to breathe real air. Small bubbles of oxygen gushed into her as filthy water poured out of her lips, and her lungs made a hideous rasping and gurgling sound, still burning just as horribly as before. The Gateway was speaking, but she couldn't make it out; the lights seemed so bright. She'd passed out right about then.

The memories gradually faded to blackness. She was safe now, in suspension in water or oil or something. As they'd tormented her, she'd sobbed, and screamed, and cried for help, writhing and struggling as she'd been wracked with them. No-one came, but soft, soothing drone music was playing in her ears now. 'When did that start?' she thought with confusion. Pleasure gushed into her body unexpectedly. 'Opiates in my IV drip,' she thought, tiredly. It was profoundly calming; not intense, just a microdose to gradually ease her mind back to a state of tranquil calm. It lasted a long, long time; she became tired, and hung in her restraints, in bliss, enjoying the music and the drugs and the warmth which was increasing slowly in the blackness around her. A soft, soothing robotic voice spoke gently, directly into her ear, as she drifted lazily into the twilight between sleep and wakefulness. "Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Repeat after me."

"No," she said. The music stopped, and so did the drugs. She was left in lonely blackness for a long time.

Then it gradually started again, so gradually she couldn't notice the beginning of it, and it was profoundly relieving. Then the voice softly tried again with her. "Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Your name is Starlight. Repeat after me."

"My name is Starlight." she said. The pleasure increased; the warmth, the drugs, the music all intensified slightly, but it sent fireworks of intense pleasure through her brain, for she was so primed and ready to notice any changes.

"You are fuckmeat. You are fuckmeat. You are fuckmeat. You are fuckmeat."

"I am fuckmeat." she repeated. More pleasure.

"You are a snuff slut. You are a snuff slut. You are a snuff slut. You are a snuff slut."

"I am a snuff slut." she repeated. More pleasure.

She repeated these, and similar phrases, at the robot's soft urging, until she fell asleep. Her brain was too tired to resist; but she'd surely remember her own name when she awoke, she thought. It was Carrie. Not Starlight. Carrie…

[First time posting here. I'd love to hear your feedback, everyone. Please be gentle <3]

Note from Author: This is based on some drawings My brother and I drew back a long time ago, and long lost. Don’t have time to draw, but have been working on my writing skills, so here you go. Hopefully have more installments later.

Amy sat the end of long dirt drive way, just a few feet from the country road.
It was hot, and dusty and she was sweating through the white tank top she wore, along with cut off denim shorts and a wide brimmed sun hat.
Next to her was a bag with a few changes of cloths and personal items.
It was everything she had in the world, besides a few scattered memories of her life before.
Before the accident…

She had woke in a hospital bed, not know who she was or how she got there.
The Doctors told her she was lucky to be alive, the wreck had taken her family, along with her arms and legs.
Months of painful rehab later, the state put her on a work program and here she was waiting to be picked up by a farmer.
She was surprised at the idea, she wasn’t sure what help she could be at field work or even chores but it was a chance at finding a new purpose in her life so here she sat.

A rumbling sound of and truck came down the drive way and soon Amy was looking up at a man in overalls, covered in a few stains.
The sun over head kept her from seeing his face, but his voice seems pleasant. “You must be Amy”
She give him the warmest smile she could and greeting. “yep, that me!”
Before she could say another word he scooped her up over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and put her in the back of the truck.

It smelled of fertilizer but there was a good deal of hay in the back and soon the truck was slowly bouncing it way back up the dirt drive way, past trees and fences.
She could see the roof of a barn from where she lied as they drive past it and soon it was replaced with roof of a farm house.

The sounds of the engine stopped and truck creaked with the opening of the door and the farming stepping out.
She felt his arm around her waist before she could even stay anything she was once again over her shoulder, looking backwards.

“Uh, thank you again for giving me a job.” She tried to get the words out before he sat her down in a chair at the kitchen table.
It was an over sized kids chair, table top included.
Amy started to blush at the image of herself in such a pose.
“I still not sure what help I can but…” she stumbled out. “but I’ll try my best.”
“I am sure you will..” the man said “I’ll show you the ropes tomorrow but first”
He plotted down a bowl of food in front of her before taking out a plate for himself.
“today you eat and rest.” He stated as he made himself a plate of the same.
Amy tried to voice her eagerness to get started today before he cut her off “won’t hear of it, house rules.”

The man scooped up the bits of bread and gravy on his fork before taking a bite.
Amy looked down at the bowl and blushed a bit more, “ummm”
“no don’t worry about manner girl” the farmer seemed to pickup on her frustration.
He jester with his fork. “Dog eat from his dish, the pigs from their trough, horse from his bucket.”
“Everything here eats how it can and an’t nothing wrong with that.”

Amy stared at him and the back at her bowl of food, slowly turning red, before bending down and eating directly from her bowl.
Gravy stuck to her face and some got on her shirt, but the favor was surprisingly good.
Soon she had managed to finish the meal and she leaned back up to give the man a smile in graduated.
The farmer took one look at her gravy covered face and could not help but laugh.
“Let me get a cloth for your face girl.” He offered and Amy couldn’t help but laugh at herself.

“He seems like a good person” Amy thought to herself as she felt a warm, dizzy feeling move over her.
As the man returned with a bit of damp paper towel, Amy was swaying side to side with a smile on her face and eyes mostly closed.
She remember hearing him mumbling something about how fast things took effect, and then she was out.


She woke the next morning to the pinching pain of a needle.
“There, that is the last of it” the farmers silhouette hung over her.
Her head throbbed from what ever drugs he had slipped into her food, then the smell hit her nose.
She had been stripped and placed in what must have been pen.
Amy tried to scream, but some form of gag was over her mouth and nose.
All she could get out was a kind of squeal and she squirmed and tossed her head side to side.
The farm had stepped back and there was another shape in the pen with her.
Its head was in a tough as it nosily ate.

The farmer made his way out, closing a small gate.
“Old Colonel here has a mean streak in him, but once he gets your scent….” was the last thing she heard from the man before he walked off.

Amy froze with fear, the hog was massive, on his hind legs he might have stood taller then she would if she still had legs to stand on.
The morning was still chilly or maybe it was her blood draining from her, Amy shivered and felt ever beat of her heart.

Colonel for his part ignored her, instead more interested in he morning slop.
That was until the pig’s ears perked up and it lift its head.
Amy tried to wiggle her body back into the far corner of the pen, her stumps inching her back bit by bit.
The hog screamed in a deep angry tone and charged at her.
Amy squealed through her gag in wide eyed panic as the hog rammed into her stomach knocker the wind out of her.
Amy coughed and choked on the gag, her spit leaking out of the mouth piece.

Over and over the old hog rammed, kicked and even bite at her as she squealed and cried.
Amy’s body was covered in mud and bruises as she wept.

Was it 15 minutes, or half a day.
She wasn’t sure, but the she started to feel a kind of burning inside her.
Parts of her warmed and then felt like they were vibrating and Amy started to squirm as her hips wanted to grind again something, anything.
She hadn’t even noted the old Colonel had stopped attacking her.

Her cries, no longer scared and sad, now were more like whimpers.
What had that farmer injected her with?
The leaking mess between Amy stumbled pair of legs started to match the drooling mess around her mouth.
Amy had never missed her hands so much as she grind the air helpless to stop.

The hog seemed to have noticed as well, his snout turned up to the air and he made small grunts of excitement.
Amy’s eyes, wide in terror, locked on to grunting, snorting pig that moved close.
She tried to wave her stumps at it to keep the beast away, but the snout closed in.

The instance the tweaking nose of the hog touched the now swollen lips of Amy’s dripping vagina an electrical shock shook her.
Squeals came uncontrollable from her as the hog rooted and grunted at her privates, each time it bumped her swollen and protruding clit she climax to the point of almost passing out.

After the tenth time or so Amy gathered enough of her breath back, and she threw herself into trying to crawl away. Rolling over to get all 4 of her stumps to the ground she tried to pull herself through the mud and hay.
The hog was much faster and soon had her pinned to the ground under its a weight.
It was only then that Amy realized what position she was in, as the curled penis poked the flesh of her ass cheeks.
She gritted her teeth into the plastic of the gag and pushed all her strength in a final attempt get away.

The huge mass on top of her knocked her flat as swirled shaft of the beast penetrated her.
There was a gape of air and then a loud shaky moan as Amy climax instantly.
Penned to the ground her body was used as a breeding hole for this beast and nothing she could do to stop it.
Thrust after thrust the massive hog grunted and grinded into her.

The fire in Amy’s belly grew and grew as her mind went blank, drooping from the gag.
Her hips pressed up to meet cock that owned her.
Just as she was lost in physical bless she could hear the old farmer, watching from the other side of the pen fence.

“Old Colonel already taking a liking to ya…. Those drugs the doctor sent are amazing.
We will have you breed by supper time.”

“Whaa… noooo waaa, wha???” she cried out between the gag while the hog grunted away.

“Ooh didn’t I mention that before…” she could tell the farmer was grinning from the sound of his voice.
“They sent you out here to replace my sow, that what all those speical treatment were for” he chuckled.

Amy’s mind swirled as she tried to think while racked with orgasm after orgasm.
She had so many treatments since the accident, even one they called “corrective surgery” on her womb.
The shock of betrayal hit in waves between the body racking spasms of her pussy.

“Don’t worry none…” the farmer added “I can tell from old colonel’s grunt he is just about put a whole farrow of piglets in ya.”

Even Amy could tell a change in pace and the hog’s grunts.
She squirmed and cried out in panic as she beg in squeals to not be bred.
Her heart raced as she fight against the unyielding weight of the beast.
“No NO No NO, I don’t want to be a SOW” she screamed in her mind.

Just then old Colonel squeal in a deep roar and with a thrust so deep Amy felt it to the back of her womb, a wash of hot pig semen fill her like a hose.
Amy collapsed into the mud as her brain when blank with orgasm on top of orgasm.
The walls of her pussy and womb squeezing the hogs cock for ever drop of its sperm.
….
For the rest of the day the hog took its turns mounting her while she lied there in a brainless fog.
It seemed to have endless amounts of seed to pump into its new sow and filled her pussy and even ass to the point of spilling out in waves.
At one point it found the opening of her gag with its sticky smelly cock.
The odd shape of the plastic and rubber finally made sense to Amy as it guide the hog into her throat with easy.
Amy’s eyes watered as her throat was made into a cock sleeve for her new owner.
She lied helpless pondering ever moment of the last 6 month she spend in the hospital.
What all did they do to her, was the accident even true?
She couldn’t recall anything before waking up in a bed, strapped to tubs and wires.
What was she good for now?
As the grunts of the hog warned her of the coming flood, she did her best to suck on its twisted cock, and squeeze it with her throat.
“After all…” she thought to herself “that is what limbless piece of fuck meat is good for”
She was rewarded with an extra thick load of hot pig semen bring pumped roughly down her throat.
As it was already getting dark, this might be all the food she gets for the day.
Choking it down and finally allowed to breath by her new Master Amy curled up and cried at her new purpose while covered in the mud, hay and shit of her new home.

[In an effort to not repeat past mistakes, I'm gonna tell you everyone who will be in the following chapters, that way I can't add more and can end the story naturally.
Makenzie, she's 13. Lily, her sister, is 16. Aunt Alicia is 34 and Alexis is 35.
Now that all of that's set in stone, i can't change it later, so hopefully this will be more competently written than the first time.]

Chapter 1

It was 11pm, me and my younger cousin Makenzie were laying in bed watching a movie. Me and her used to do this a lot, since we lived in the same house we'd crash in my bed while watching movies basically every night. Makenzie was only 2 years younger than me, her being 13 and I being 15.
By 12am, Makenzie had fallen asleep and I was left awake to finish the movie. She was wearing these nearly skin tight yoga pants and a t-shirt, as I was laying there bored out of my mind and trying to sleep something clicked in my head that I hadn't thought of before.
"Hey makenzie?" I nudged her roughly trying to see if she'd wake up, no reaction.
She was a pretty heavy sleeper, so I knew she wouldn't wake up at this point. I grabbed the blanket covering us and pulled it off, throwing it off the bed. She was still fast asleep. I wanted to take it slow but at the same time, I really didn't. I may have had all night but I was excited, so I grabbed the waistband of her yoga pants and slid them down to her ankles, then all the way off, not thinking about how I'd get them back on.
I pulled down my sweatpants and tossed them off the bed too, my 13 inch rock hard cock now exposed.
She slept on her side so I had easy access to her pussy, grabbing her leg and lifting it enough that I could slide my cock right into her pussy. She was dripping wet, I felt no resistance as my cock easily slid all the way in.
At this point, I saw no need in going slow, I was balls deep inside my younger cousin and her pussy was amazing. I began pumping in and out of her at a decently fast pace, at first I was loving her tight pussy, but then I realized I'd messed up bad. How the fuck would I get her yoga pants back on?
I didn't trust myself enough to slide them back on smoothly, I'd definetly end up doing something dumb and waking her up. She was a heavy sleeper, but I didn't know how heavy.
I layed there for a few minutes, balls deep in my young cousin and going through my options. Option 1, wake her up and explain what happened, hope she wouldn't be upset about it and would let me finish. Or option 2, just finish inside her and cover us back up, don't bother putting her pants back on.
As bad as each option was, I knew option 1 would probably be the most successful. If she woke up with no pants on and cum in her pussy, she'd be pissed I didn't ask. If she wakes up to me putting her yoga pants back on, she'd be pissed that I didn't ask her. At least if I told her what I did, she might not be as mad.
I shook her, keeping my cock buried deep inside her slit "hey, makenzie?" I shook her again, saying hey name louder this time and finally managing to get a groggy reply out of her.
"Whaaat?" She opened her eyes.
I just spat it out, not wanting to drag this Out. "I'm sorry for not asking but, I got horny and I just took off your pants."
She groaned "wait, is your dick inside me?"
"Uh, yea, I hope you aren't pissed.."
"Why would i be pissed? I'm in your bed, in your room. Im 2 inches away from you, i get why youd fuck me" She smiled at me "you didnt have to wake me up for permission, im in your bed, do whatever you want." she leaned in and kissed me on the lips. "Really?" I looked at her not sure whether she was being serious. "Yes, really." She rolled her eyes at me. "I'll sleep naked from now On, feel free to fuck me as much as you want." She sat up in bed and climbed on top of me. "Okay wow, I didn't think you'd be alright with this." Makenzie grinded against my cock "why wouldn't I be? From now on you don't have to ask, just use me whenever you want." I smiled "oh really, well how about you sit on my dick and ride me, help me finish what I started earlier." She nodded her head and sat up for a moment, lining my cock up with her dripping wet cunt before sliding down my shaft. "FUCK!" she moaned and screamed before covering her mouth.
"Wow, you're fucking tight!" I kiss Makenzie on the lips and smile. "Makenzie, I know you said I could fuck you whenever I want, but what about however I want too? Yk let me use your body however I please.."
"Fuck, quit asking and just do it! If you ask again, the offer is off the table." Makenzie moaned as she slid up and down my cock. I grabbed her hips and began forcing up and down the length of my cock faster and faster, as I did, my cock began to grow even larger inside of her making her pussy begin to tear.
"ahh~" Makenzie moaned as my cock continued growing inside her.
She smiles and starts moving up and down my cock faster and faster by the second, her tight pussy squeezing my cock and making it grow larger and larger with every thrust. "OH FUCK!!" Makenzie yelped in pain and pleasure as I felt my cock begin tearing her pussy due to its sheer size. I pull her down farther onto my cock, feeling it tear right through her pussy but not wanting to freak her out.
"Hey, makenzie, I think I pushed my cock through your pussy.."
"Through? What do you mean through my pussy?" She looked at me a bit confused but still eager to continue.
"Don't worry about it, all it means is your pussy couldnt fit my entire cock inside it so, i forced it through your pussy and into your belly."
"Well, okay." she smiled and kissed me on the lips.
"Makenzie, I want to see how bad the damage is first though, can you get off me for a sec so I can get a good look?"
Makenzie nodded and pulled herself off of my cock, as she stood up I looked down at my cock to see several feet of intestines wrapped around the length of it. I look up at her, worried how she'll react.
"Oh fuck… are those my guts?"
"Yea, they are.." i look at her "they feel really fucking nice around my cock though!"
"They do? I'm glad you like them."
I grab a few strands of intestines hanging out of her pussy and began pulling them out, wrapping them around my dick.
"You dont gotta do that, theyre my guts, i should be the one pulling them out."
I nod and let go of her intestines, allowing her to grab ahold of them instead and begin yanking them out through her pussy hole, managing to quickly pull out several feet of her own guts.
"Fuck Makenzie, if your guts feel this nice, i kinda wonder how they taste?"
"You do huh?" She giggles "just cut a little out then, if it tastes good you can have as much as you want, and maybe I'll even try a bit too.." Makenzie gave me a quick smile and I nodded, taking my knife out, i immediately cut a 3 inches of my cousins intestines out and push them into my mouth.
"Wow, you taste really fucking good!" I swallow the piece.
"They do?" Makenzie grabs the knife from me "let me try some then."
I watch Makenzie cut out a few inches of her guts as well before quickly eating them.
"Yea, you're right, my guts taste amazing!"
"So, you wouldn't care if I cut more of them out?" I smile.
"No not at all, go for it, just leave some for me." She reaches inside herself, quickly yanking out over a foot of her intestines.
I cut that part free, quickly cutting it again, this time in half as I hand part of your intestine to you.
"They're your guts so I figure we can split them 50/50, it's only right considering you might not make it too much longer.."
Makenzie raises an eyebrow. "No, I can handle a lot longer than this! I'm not a pussy, I can handle whatever you want." She grins, taking a bite out of her guts.
I roll my eyes and laugh at her statement "no way in hell you can keep this up!" I look her in the eyes "you'll be dead in a half hour, tops. You're really overestimating your own abilities here."
"Maybe I am?" Makenzie grinned "but it doesn't matter, I really don't care if you end up killing me.."
I give her a questioning look "Hmm, Well, would you care if I killed your sister, Lilly?"
She shrugged "not really, do you wanna kill her too?"
I nod. "More than just Lilly, I want your two moms to let me use them as well. I'll tell you what, if you can convince Lilly, Aunt Alicia, and Aunt Alexis to let me do whatever I want to them, I'll think about not killing you. Deal?"
She shakes her head "you don't need to make any deals with me, I'll help convince them in the morning. Once I get them all to agree, you can kill me or whatever you wanna do, i really dont mind."
"Okay, deal. But I suppose if you're gonna convince them in the morning, you'd also have to survive until then too…" I look down at her guts, still freely hanging from her pussy.
I look at her a bit dissapointed, getting off the bed and grabbing a bottle of pills from my nightstand, handing her one.
"Swallow it, it should heal your wounds and keep you from dying!"
Her nods and quickly swallows the pill
"So what now?" She asks.
"Let's get some sleep, that way you'll have energy for tomorrow."
Makenzie nods and cuddles up against me "Okay, sounds good, goodnight!"
I wrap an arm around her "goodnight."